purity faith rather than enjoy the pompe and glory of the world by waxing wanton against Christ Hence note The true Church is not alwayes conspicuous visible and glorious to the world but may be hid obscured and oppressed So was the Church of God in Aegypt thrust out into the wildernesse than which no place is more solitary none more free from the pompe and glory of the world What glory and visibility had the Church in Elias time when hee complained that hee was left alone his life was sought so that hee was faine to flie into the wildernesse to save his life yet were there seven thousand that bowed not their knee to Baal What glory and visibility had the true Church in the Babylonish captivity being compared to dead bones dryed and scattered in the open field Ezek. 37. 2 What visibility had it in the death of Christ when the shepheard being smitten the sheepe were scattered or after his ascention when all the earth worshipped the Beast Rev. 13. 12 Because the Church is a selected company called out of the world a little flocke Iohn 15. 9 as a Parke of God paled in from the waste of the world hortus conclusus Cant. 4. 12. the Garden and Paradise of God wherein wilde beasts may not enter Now God hath put such a distance and enmity betweene them as that the blinde world neither can nor will abide to see her but to chase her out from her how can the world see her that is called out of the world The true Church is such a body as is not alwayes visible to mans eye suppose good men even Elias himselfe for it is Gods onely priviledge to know who are his the foundation being in Gods election and the union spirituall The Churches desert and merit abusing peace and prosperity driveth her here into the wildernesse maketh the Lord strip her naked and set her as in the day she was borne and not onely sendeth her into the wildernesse but maketh her as a wildernesse and leaveth her as a drie land as Hosea 2. 3. The Churches safety as Elias to bee safe was sent into the wildernesse so here the Church provideth for her safety in evill times by flying into the wildernesse Hence is showne hatred to the Dove of Christ dwelling in the Rocke Cant. 2. 19. that is as the Doves by the Kites or Hawkes are chased into the Clifts and Rockes to hide them so the Dove of Christ. The militant condition of the Church in the world suffereth her not alwayes to bee conspicuous and visible neither is shee tyed to any one estate or any one place Not to one estate being compared to the Moone which is sometimes in full sometimes in waine sometimes shining and sometimes hid and not seene and to the Arke tossed with waves and billowes sometimes aloft and presently downe againe in the deepes and to the ship in which Christ was a sleepe so ready to sinke as the Disciples crie Lord save us and this is the continuall estate of the Church in the troublesome sea of this world The Mirtle trees in the bottome Zach. 1. 8. Neither to any certaine place whether Rome or Antioch or Hierusalem but forced oft-times to change her seate as well as her state and tossed hither and thither as 1 Cor. 4. 11. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 wee have no dwelling place Heb. 11. Hence are the Papists confuted who 1. Affirme the Catholike Church to be a visible company of men under one visible head for what visible head hath the Church in the wildernesse 2 Denying that ever their Church fled into the wildernesse or that ever she disappeared from the world wherein they plainly deny her to be the true Church and this no other who fled into the wildernesse and if their doctrine bee true that the Church must ever bee as a City on a hill the spirit must bee false and the Scriptures which affirme shee must flie into the wildernesse from the fury of Antichrist The Papists object many things against our doctrine but how impertinently and vainely will appeare if we set downe the right state of the question betweene us both in their tenents and in ours 1. They say that the Catholike Church which hath alwayes continued hath beene alwayes visible now would I to beate out their meaning aske what is the triumphant Church in heaven visible or by what glasse or spectacle can they see that glorious company of Prophets Apostles Patriarkes Martyrs and Saints which is the chiefe part of the Catholike Church as Heb. 12. 23. Or is their Church in purgatory visible when two chiefe parts of it by their doctrine are invisible and the other part in earth but a handfull to them Well then they must meane the militant Catholike Church which is a speech absurd enough for as one halfe can never be the whole so cannot the militant Church be Catholike no more than a finger can be a hand or a hand the body or perhaps they would have us beleeve two Catholike Churches whereas our Creed teacheth us to beleeve but one But we will take their meaning namely that God hath alway a Church consisting of a great multitude as conspicuous to the world as any earthly kingdom part whereof and alwayes the head shall bee visible at Rome and the rest visibly subject to the Bishop of Rome Now what we hold concerning the point I will propound in sundry conclusions and then examine some of their chiefe arguments By the Church which wee hold invisible wee meane the Church mentioned in the Creed which is but one and Catholike even the multitude of all elect which are or were or ever shall be and to this company all they and onely they whether they be in the way or in the Countrey doe belong For we beleeve according to our Creed that the Church is holy and no wicked person belongeth unto it and that it is a communion of Saints onely to which belongeth remission of sinnes and life everlasting and we cannot but wonder that Papists who mumble up so many Creeds should so fondly hold that the Catholike Church should consist of good bad for are the wicked the body of Christ as they say the Church is or is not Christ the Saviour of his body If wicked and reprobates are the body of Christ why then are they not saved This Catholike Church we say is invisible to the world for 1. Gods election the ground and foundation of it is invisible 2. The greatest part of elect are not subject to sense not the Saints in heaven neither many true beleevers on earth nor numbers of the elect not yet borne or borne againe 3. Visible things are not beleeved but invisible faith is of things not seene and if wee beleeve the holy Catholike Church we cannot see it Now every Popish argument must either prove this to bee visible which none of them doe or they touch not us
or our cause Concerning the militant Church what wee hold will plainly appeare in these Conclusions 1. That God will alwayes have a true part of his Catholike Church in the earth that shall hold and constantly maintaine the true faith in their severall ages to the end of the world and that the true Church cannot faile upon earth 2. That this part of the Catholike Church cōsisteth of men which are visible exercise visible ordinances of word Sacraments government c. and often in times of peace appeareth glorious in many particular and visible congregations for we never deny that particular Churches are often visible 3. That these visible particular Churches are not alwayes visible after the same manner neither is any part of the visible Church alwayes so necessarily visible but it may be discontinued and disappeare as all the visible Churches in the old and new Testament ever have done 4. This number of men in whom this part of the Church consisteth may come to be a few and by tyranny or heresie their profession may bee so secret amongst themselves that the world shall not see them neither can any man point to any particular Church and yet the Church is not destroyed for as the Sunne is a shining Sunne in it selfe though in the night we see it not nor in the day a blinde man cannot discerne it so the Church wanteth not her shining glory in her selfe though in the night wee see is not nor in the day a blinde man cannot discerne it the Church wanteth not her shining glory though the blinde world especially in the night of persecution cannot discerne it 5. Although the Church cannot faile upō earth yet the external governmēt of it may faile for a time the Pastors may be interrupted the sheepe may bee scattered the discipline hindered the externall exercise of religion suspended and the sincerity of religion exceedingly corrupted so as the members of the Church are onely visible to the true members within themselves By which conclusions we shall easily meete with the subtilty and vanity of all their reasons which ordinarily conclude from the externall forme to the failing of it selfe in the being and from the invisibility to the blind world to the invisibility amongst themselves as if they would conclude A man is hid therefore he is no man or A blinde man cannot see therefore no other man also or because hee that is without dores cannot see what I doe within therefore neither hee that is within with me Having thus bounded and laid the question let us see how they bend the force of their arguments Ob. 1. The body of Christ is visible but the Church is the body of Christ 1 Cor. 12. 27. Ye are the body of Christ speaking to men visible Ans. 1. They might tell us what they meane by the body of Christ the Scriptures make mention of a threefold and never a one visible to humane sense 1. His naturall body that is invisible in the heavens 2. His Sacramentall body that is invisible in the Sacrament 3. His mysticall body and that is spirituall and no object of sense II. They might alleage the Scriptures sincerely and not as they use deceitfully to suppresse the words of the Text which would fully answer their arguments the words of the Textare Yee are the body of Christ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for your part which words suppressed by them sheweth us 1. That hee speaketh of a particular Church which then was visible but this is farre from proving the Catholike so to be which is the question 2. That both parts of their reason be false the former because it is not generall for the whole body of Christ is not visible and the later because the Corinthians were not the whole body of Christ for the Apostle saith they were both part of it Object But the Apostle writeth to visible men Sol. 1. From a particular to a generall the reason cannot hold because I see some men by me therefore I can see all men that ever were or shall bee or because I can see a particular congregation at Corinth I can see the Catholike Church in heaven and earth borne and unborne in the way in the countrey Such fond reasons may bee plausible to Romish blinded and hooded sots but as the Sunne maketh mists to vanish so the light of the Gospell doth these mists and fogges of subtilty and deceit 2. They might remember that the Church is a society of men not as men for so a number of Turks might be the body of Christ or a nest of Arians but as beleevers therfore the Church as the Church cannot be seene but beleeved which force of words hath made Bellarmine himselfe to confesse whose words are Videmus enim coetum hominum qui est Ecclesia sed quod ille coetus sit vera Christi Ecclesia non videmus sed credimus and what say wee more or lesse 3. They seeme either not to know or to dissemble the reason why the Church is called visible which is not because the men are visible but because of the external visible forme which being interrupted the visibility is gone though the persons not seene to the world they remaine seene amongst themselves 4. How absurd is it to define a Church by our senses and measure them by flesh and bones this is as one saith Chirurgum agere non Theologum hee that doth so would make a better Surgeon than Divine but these muzes cannot long hide them Hence then I conclude this first objection from their owne premisses thus If the Church be the body of Christ then it is not visible because it is not his naturall body for Christ had not two naturall bodies but his mysticall then invisible this being the true difference betweene a mysticall and a physicall body the one is subject to sense the other the object not of sense but of faith Object II. But the Pastors and Doctors the Sacraments the preaching of the Word the building of the Church are visible ergo the Church is visible Sol. 1. All this concludeth but particular congregations to bee visible which wee deny not but no reason can conclude hence the visibility of the Catholike Church and then it is too short to reach our cause and controversie 2. Consider the visible Church two wayes First according to her external matter and forme and thus consisting of men met together to performe externall Ecclesiasticall actions so farre I say a particular Church is visible Secondly according to her inward forme and so farre as they be of the Catholike Church by effectuall vocation faith righteousnesse and holinesse thus are the same members invisible for though wee see the men professing the faith yet who knoweth which or whether of them professe in soundnesse or in hypocrisie 3. Although a Church be now visible in eminent Pastors in numerous professors and in their glorious fruition of Christ and his ordinances yet no Church in the
to the death for Christ and his glory Fourthly so perfect is Gods Image on them that the inhabitants of that heaven are without all spot wrincle that is in full sanctification and it is the joy of Saints here that the Church is all faire and no spot is in her both in respect of inchoation and acceptation 3. Another chiefe good thing the mover of their ioy is their happy priviledges with God a taste and beginning of all which the Saints below have to feed their ioy As 1. They are in heaven and Inhabitants of heaven so are wee 2. They raigne as Kings are crowned and have conquered as Kings so we are made Kings to God Rev. 1. 6. are crowned Re. 3. Let none take away thy crowne and are conquerours yea more than conquerours Rom. 8. A conquerour may bee conquered but so cannot wee Onely this they are conquerours in their Countrey we in the way thither 3. They are sonnes of God and heires of the Kingdome so are wee now the sonnes of God onely they appeare so to bee we not yet 1 Iohn 3. 1 2. 4 They drink of the waters of the Well of life and so do we onely they drinke at the Fountaine and Well-head wee at the streames somewhat below 5. Their ioyes are perpetuall the Well is never drawne dry it is a lasting and everlasting ioy from an everliving Fountaine No more shall the Saints in this heaven ever lose their ioyes My joy shall none take away from you Now have I propounded the ioyes fit for an Inhabitant of heaven What an happy thing is it to be free of such a City All other priviledges are chaffe to it all other ioyes bitternesse to it Quest. May we not reioyce in any thing else Answ. 1. Godlinesse denyeth no lawfull delights but giveth both allowance and sweetnesse to them 2. No ioyes are lawfull but such as are moderated guided and subiected to these 3. None but such as are received and used as pledges of these 4. None but such as uphold these in the due measure of their goodnesse and uphold a proportionall affection in us toward these And 5. Are referred unto these as our chieFe ioy and onely beseeming heaven upon earth and heaven above earth Woe to the inhabiters of the earth c. Now followeth the latter fruit of the former victory namely the most grievous plagues and evils inflicted upon the wicked world Where are three things 1. The woe denounced 2. The persons on whom the inhabitants of the earth and sea 3. The reason for the devill is come downe c. Woe It is a Particle in Scripture 1. Of lamentation Lamen 5. 16. Woe unto us that wee have sinned 2. Of commination or threatning and prediction of some wofull imminent evils and events so in this Text it threatneth the iudgement of God upon the wicked world In this use it threatneth sometimes temporall iudgements Mat. 24. Woe to them that give suck in that day Sometimes eternall damnation as to Iudas Mat. 26 24. Woe to that man it had beene good for him that hee had never beene borne and sometimes spirituall plagues and iudgements the ordinary fore-runners of that so it doth here This Text therefore is like that Volume spred before Ezekiel Chap. 2. 10. which was written within and without and there was nothing written but lamentation and mourning and woe Which compared with the former part of the verse teacheth that the Ministers of God must as faithfully deliver the voyces of wo and legall threatnings out of the world as the voyce of ioy and glad tydings of Euangelicall promises and comforts Aarons sonnes in the Law must blow the Trumpets of the Lord to siguifie unto Euangelicall Ministers that they must sound an alarme against all Gods enemies and be at defiance against all sinne according to the Commandement Esa. 58. 1. Cry aloud spare not lift up thy voyce as a Trumpet tell Israel of his sinne and Iudah of his transgression And thus for our example did the Prophets Apostles and the Lord of the holy Prophets Jesus Christ. Eliah tels Ahab to his face that it is hee that troubled Israel Nathan telleth David Thou art the man Iohn Baptist telleth Herod It is not lawfull for thee to have her Act. 2. 24. It was you that crucified the Lord of glory Acts 8. 22. Repent of thy malice and pray if the wickednesse of thy heart may bee forgiven thee Mat. 3. 7. O generation of Vipers who hath forewarned you to fiye from the anger to come Mat. 23. 13. Woe be to you Scribes and Pharises hypocrites for yee will not enter your selves and ye shut the doore against others Verse 33. Serpents and generation of Vipers how will yee flye the damnation to come 1. This is a part of the will of God and it belongs to faithfulnesse to deliver the whole Counsell of God and keepe nothing backe The Embassadour to a Prince must deliver his Masters minde and commission wholy if hee will expect the reward of fathfulnesse 2. This is that part of the Word which is the portion of the greatest part of the world and even of them that live within the visible Church for no naturall man no impenitent person hath any part in any other part of the Word Pro. 26. 3. To the horse belongs a whip and a rod for the fooles backe and as Iehu said to Iehorams servant What hast thou to doe with peace so long as the sinnes of Iezabel remaine so what hath any wicked man to doe with peace of the Gospell so long as hee is in his sinnes Wee may not cast this childrens bread to dogs nor these precious pearles before Swine 3. This is as necessary a part of the Word to salvation as any other neither is there any part fruitfull but by this Can any man heare of pardon that will not heare of his sinne Will any skilfull Chirurgion apply healing Salve to a corrupt and festred wound before hee open and cleanse it And must wee powre oyle into sound parts of men yea or into their wounds before wee have powred in Wine to search them No were we to preach before Kings as Nathan we must preach the Law before pardon The Lord appearing to Elias there was first a mighty strong winde that rent the Rocke and then an earthquake and after that a terrible fire and then came a still voyce in which hee was comfortable Even so when his Ministers by the tempest of the Law have rent the rockie hearts of men and made them at their wits ends that they come trembling and crying with the Iayler Acts 16. Sirs what may I doe to be saved now is a fit season for the voyce of peace and the bindings of the Gospell 4. The whole Scripture doth nothing but separate betweene light and da knesse betweene the Children of the Kingdome and the children of Hell and so must the true handling and application of it sever
to thy humanity Ob. 2 But he is an holy head and the righteous God but I want righteousnesse and holinesse How unfit to be contracted to him An. 1 Christ marries not his Church because she is holy but to make her so It is not the condition to marrie her if she be pure or holy but that the may be so Eph 1. 4. 2 Thy righteousnesse is much lesse a cause of this contract but this contract a cause of thy righteousnesse for he decks thee with a glorious robe in sense of thy nakednesse Ob. 3 But alas my desire is not to him as it should how can he then desire or affect me I desire every thing else every thing more An. 1 He seekes and wooeth and chuseth us and not we him 2 Labour thou to know his excellency more by which thou mayest preferre him before al loves and lovers as surpassing them al in true worthines goodnesse and perfection This is a part of the Covenant Ier 31. 34. Ob. 4. But I am base and poore despised among meane men and worthily and how can he affect mee Answ. Be yet more base in thy owne eyes also and say as David 1 Sam. 18 18. What am I that I should be the sonne in Law to the King Hee chuseth none but the abject and calleth himselfe the God of the abject He chuseth the Apostles who were the of-scouring of all things Secondly it answereth all Objections for the discontinuance of our happinesse Ob. 1 From the presence of sinne My sinne may separate betweene him and me Answ. 1 If it could not hinder the contract much lesse the continuance now the guilt is removed 2 Every sinne offends him but every sinne separates not 3 The spouse may sinne of infirmity not of wilful stubbornnesse and therefore may fall but not fall away Ob. 2 The desert of sinne is eternall separation Answ. 1 Hee hath taken the desert on Himselfe 2 Hee punisheth not with bitternesse and extremity who hath commanded husbands not to be bitter to their wives but passeth by many pardons all covers all cures all in his spouse Ier. 31. 34. Isai. 54. 10. Ob. 3. Grace is weake and my sense of righteousnesse little and small if any An. Grace in the elect is weake but perpetuall because the covenant is everlasting Floods of corruption shall not quench this small sparke Cant. 8. 7 Ob. 4 But hee may depart in displeasure Cant. 5. 6. An. 1 For a time and for her good but she finds him againe 2 A man must leave father and mother and cleave to his wife and much more will this Lawgiver There can be no desertion on his part Ob. 5 But though he be faithfull I am unfaithful and may depart from him An 1 Neither on her part For she is confirmed in grace which hath a priviledge above that in innocency That was in a possiblity of not sinning but this in a not-possibility of sinning to death 2 He that with his life purchased her happinesse will now by his glorious power preserve it Ob. 6. But outward force and violence may dissolve this marriage at least death may An. 1 The gates of hell cannot prevaile to dissolve this marriage 2 Whom God hath thus inseparably joyned none can put asunder 3 Death which dissolves all other marriages is here overcome and neither party can dye any more the death of Saints being but a going home to their husbands house Vse 1. In afflictions remember thy happinesse is stable 2 In temptation to sin remember thy honor and advancement Cloathed with the Sunne Having described and discovered the person wee come to the properties by which she is described and these are foure The first property is that she is cloathed with the Sunne In which 1 the garment the Sunne 2 the application she is cloathed therewith By Sun is meant Iesus Christ who not seldome is so called in the Scriptures As Psa. 84 11. The Lord is the Sunne and shield Mal. 4. 3. To you that feare my name shall the Sunne of righteousnesse arise Quest Why is Christ resembled by the sunne or wherein is he so An. In two respects 1 in his affects and properties within it 2 in his effects and actions without 1 The effects within it are five 1 Vnity There is but one Sunne in the world and but one Sunne of righteousnesse in the Church he is the only begotten Sonne of the Father Ioh 1. 14. No sonne else begotten of the substance of the Father no name else c. 2 Light The sunne is not onely an heavenly light but the fountaine of light and in it selfe a body of most shining and surpassing light So Iesus Christ is light in his essence a light which none can reach an heavenly light the light of the world and in him is no darkenesse Rev 1. 16. his face shineth as the Sunne in his brightnesse 3 Purity The Sunne is a pure creature which lookes upon all inferiour creatures and none can hide them from the sight of this great eye of the world and though it looke upon all filthinesse it contracts none Even so Iesus Christ is purity it self whose all-seeing eye none can avoid for all things are naked to him with whom we are to deale The Aegyptians were wont to call the sunne many-eyed But our Lord disperceth from himselfe on all sides infinite beames of light as so many eyes on all creatures the which if they cannot avoid the view of the sunne of the world much lesse of this Sunne of heaven And yet so pure is this Sunne that living and conversing among sinners he contracted no staine of sinne Although he was borne of sinners living with sinners dyed with and for sinners and as a sinner yet no man could justly accuse him of sin but he remained purer then the sunne 4 Power The sunne is a powerfull creature for though the body of it be in heaven yet the warme and comfortable beames of it reach to the extreame parts of al the earth Even so althogh Iesus Christ be in heavē bodily as being ascēded thither in his flesh yet by his spirit and grace he is present with his Church in all parts of the world to the end of it And as the sunne rising comes forth like a Giant to runne his course and makes haste in his way and no created force can hinder him So this powerful Sun of the Church makes hast in his way to his Church as a mighty Giant cannot be hindred from her by all created power of men and angells united together 5 Participation The sunne is a communicative creature dispersing all his light and comfort to others not onely to terrene Creatures below upon the earth but even to the heavenly and celestiall bodies themselves for all the starres the Moone borrow their light from the sunne Even so Iesus Christ enlighteneth every one comming into the world Ioh.
I travell in birth againe till Christ be formed in you Elias in his calling was in so painefull travell as he was weary of his life 1 King 19. 4. Ier. 4. 19. The paines of the Prophet Esay made him cry His belly his leannes 29. 16. the Apostles of Christ what paines they endured appeares 2 Cor. 11. 23. In labours abundant in stripes above measure in prison many times in death often How they were resisted in their Ministery whipped like vagrants reviled stocked turned out at townes ends like miscreants see Acts 2. 15. 4. 18 5. 28. 13. 46. And after what violent torments they indured in their Martyrdomes the Ecclesiasticall story sheweth And at this day the labout and sufferings of godly and faithfull Ministers is like the labour and sorrowes of a woman in travell For when we travell to bring forth some Children to God out of the common track of the world how are we often oppressed contradicted and opposed by time-servers and libertines How abased and rejected by the multitude What heavy strokes and lashes endure wee from the tongues of the basest What slaunders are raised and impudently cast out against us by Papists and Atheists and inhumane wretches who fight against us with nothing but witlesse lies and falsehoods So as it is evidently true as Christ foretold his Disciples If they persecuted me they will you also Joh 15. 20. And as evident that if Christ were on earth they would spare him no more then they doe us He that refuseth you refuseth me III. It is no small part of this travell of the Church that her poore babes are so pained and suffer with her while she so hardly brings them forth For what child is there that can begin to looke into the light of this spirituall world to receive the word of God to embrace the faith by which Christ may be formed in him but presently he is pinched with scornes and taunts and heavily laded with shamefull indignities even for desiring the sincere milke of the word for the maintaining of that life with which he is newly quickned Neither can it be otherwise seeing whosoever wil live godly in Christ must suffer persecution And whosoever will be a disciple of Jesus Christ must resolve to take up his crosse daily IV. The paine and travell of the Church is more sharpe and sorrowfull by reason of those mighty lets and resistances of this new birth not only without by Devils and all sorts of wicked men but even within and nearer us then they and these are especially foure 1 Naturall ignorance what a let was it in Nichodemus he must goe into the wombe againe else cannot be borne againe Joh. 4. 10 2 Feare of difficulties losses and that this birth would prove an enemie unto their credit profit or pleasure and they see the prejudice and reproach cast upon such as are new borne 3 Too hasty and inconsiderate and irresolute undertaking of this businesse not casting the costs and how many sad throwes and pangs they may sustaine many therfore in liking of the good way have some pangs and remorse as if they would goe through the paine to the birth But finding more difficulty then they expected give it over againe for so did many who came to Christ and were Disciples a while but left him on the plaine field Joh. 6. 4 The presence and love of sinne First The presence of sinne there is another monstrous and adulterous birth that hinders begotten by the unlawfull copulation of Satan and the corrupt will Satan being the Father and our naturall corruption the Mother of this issue and these struggle with us and get us by the heele and make the case so difficult as that the Saints cry with Paul Rom. 7. Oh miserable man that I am who shall deliver me c. Secondly love of some speciall sinne or sinnes which makes all Gods ordinances inefficacious Iudas his covetousnesse Demas embracing the world or a secure heart which lets all doctrine runne out Heb. 2. 1. not cherishing or retayning it to an holy conception and birth Now what mervaile is it that there be no small labour to our Mother when our selves are not onely so helplesse to our owne birth but such hinderers of it Object Esay 66. 7. Sion shall bring forth before her sorrowes and payne come on her and therefore brings her children without paine Sol. The Prophet speakes not of the same thing but of a sudden and unexpected deliverance and restitution of the Church which before seemed utterly barren and forsaken And hath respect to the miraculous propagation of the gospell by the Apostles of our Lord Jesus which should be so sudden and unexpected as if a woman should be delivered before her paines be upon her for how miraculous was it that the Gospell by so few men in so short time and by so base persons in all outward respects should be published to the whole world and that all people should be by their outward calling brought to the unitie of faith So as this which is spoken in a special respect cōcerning an outward calling by an extraordinary power of God infringeth not this doctrine cōcerning the inward calling and conversion in the ordinary course of it which is not done without much resistance As neither that of the Apostles was And this concernes the Ministers and Ministery and sheweth 4 things First the honor and dignitie of the holy Ministery in that it is the onely instrument appointed by God for the bringing forth of Gods children Never was a despiser of the Ministery yet borne of God or a sonne of the true Church no birth without this immortall seed Secondly the end of the Ministery must be to bring children to God To forme Christ in men Gal. 4. 19. and fashion them new creatures like unto Jesus Christ. The ayme of a true Minister is not how many livings he may get and hold how much money he may lay up how high he may climbe how idle he may be and still keepe up his credit But how many soules he may be under God a father unto How he may imprint in mens hearts the gracious image of Jesus Christ that in the day of his reckoning he may with boldnesse and comfort say Behold here am I and the children that thou hast given me Esay 8. 18. And whosoever aymes not at this or at any thing more misseth his worke and perverteth his calling his reckoning shall tell him so wee must therefore frame our doctrine that it may be for the plainnesse soundnesse as Christ by it may be formed the play of wit nor prophane strong lines nor frothy straines of strange languages will not doe it The Prophets nor Apostles nor our Lord himselfe never preached so Thirdly the duty of a faithfull Minister consisteth in two things 1 To resolve on paines in his calling as knowing he cannot bring men to Christ without paines and
art thou about so long as the dragon is alive To comfort the bright shining starres and faithfull Ministers in their troubles and oppositions 1. In regard of their adversaries who are they that fight against the light but mēbers of the kingdome of darknes let a godly man shine as a bright star in his orbe who be they that oppose seek to cast him downe but Papists and favorites of them swearers Atheists unclean and of filthy life and tongue what marvell if such spit poyson what other to bee expected A Pot boyles over with such liquor as is within 2. In regard of their safety which is in Gods faithfull promise of foure things 1. His presence with them I am with you to hide you from strife of tongues Psal 31. 20. 2. His assistance in their calling so farre as is necessary hee will take their part and rebuke the dragon as in Ioshua Zach. 3. 2. 3. His protection he will take them into his right hand Rev. 1. 20. 4. Remuneration that they shall shine more and more till they shine as starres in the kingdome of Glory Dan. 12. 3. The impotency of the dragon hee cannot throw downe all the starres but onely a third part so as two third parts remain still in their orbes shining Whē the first Angel blew the Trumpet that is when the Gospel was preached by the Apostles haile and fire and blood fell as stormes that is persecutions and perils contradiction exile and slaughter by the stubbornnesse of the Iewes against them and by this fire of persecutiō the third part of the trees were burnt that is the Apostles excellēt teachers of the Church compared to fruitfull and florishing trees for their greennes shadow fruits a great part of them were afflicted slaine put to deadly torments but not all the dragon could scorch but a third part Verse 8. When the second Angel blew his trumpet a great mountaine that is the Romane tyrants so called for their hight power and swelling pride burning with fire that is of fury and fiercenesse against Christian religion was cast into the sea that is many people of the world subiect to the Romane power and Empire and the third part of the sea was turned into blood that is many thousand Christians were oppressed and consumed with the fire of the burning mountaine but onely a third part And the third part of creatures dyed that is faithfull Christians slaughtered and murthered the third part of ships that is the Churches whose Pastors are her Pilots and these planted by the hand of the Apostles themselves oppressed and subdued Now this fierce dragon would have turned all the sea to blood killed all living creatures the life of whose faith was manifest in found profession would have destroyed and sunke all ships and Pilots all visible Churches and Pastors but could onely a third part Verse 10. When the third Angel blew his Trumpet there fell a great starre that is the Romane Bishop for by starres are meant teachers called absinthiam or wormwood fell from heaven that is falling from purity of doctrine and declining to taste the bitter morsels of pride ambition preheminence and of humane doctrines and devises it fell into the third part of RIVERS made them bitter many dyed of thē that is the same corruption tainted and imbittered the third part of Pastors Bishops by whō as by rivers the sweet waters of heavenly doctrine should and have flowed have bin derived unto others but now by that exāple were tainted with grosse superstitiō errors herisies earthlines carnal pompe and pleasure But not all onely a third part for many upheld in themselves and in others the sincerity of holy doctrine and example Verse 12. When the fourth Angell blew his Trūpet the third part of the Sunne the Moone and the Stars were smitten with darknesse and the day was smitten the night also viz. a grievous night of darknes either of Idolatry superstitiō as some or of persecutiōs as others darkned and obscured the cheife ornamēts of the purer Church of Christ the Sunne the Scriptures the Moone the doctrine borrowed thence the Starres the Ministers the day that is the joy and comfort of the Church in enjoying her happy Sun and the night it reached even to those without the Church being as in the night but the dragon could not darken all the Sunne all the Moone and all the Starres but a third part onely The fift Angel blew his trumpet Rev. 19. 1. the Antichristian Locusts rising out of the smoake of Popish rites and traditions are commanded to hurt no tree or grasse that is no Pastors or priuate Christians which are sealed in their foreheads Cap. 9. 15. When the sixt Angel blew his Trumpet the foure Angels not by nature but by office some instruments approved of and appointed by God for the execution of his judgements they must slay onely the third part of men of Christians and can goe no further Those sixe Trumpets thus explaned have notably proved the point in hand namely the dragons impotency God for his glory will not suffer the dragon to breake in sunder his order whereby he hath appointed to teach and call men by such as are called and sent Rom. 10. 15. the Ministry is Gods ordinance not mans and God will uphold it 2. The whole government and blessing of the Ministry belongeth to Jesus Christ who hath undertaken to furnish his Church with Pastors in all ages for the edification of his owne body till wee all meete in one perfect man Ephes. 4. And looke what was the Office of the High Priest a singular type of Christ in the old Testament the same is the Office of Christ in his Church The High Priests was to looke to the lights in the Sanctuary and to supply them with holy oyle that they might never goe out and now though the dragon be never so desirous to put out all the lights yet he is too weake for Jesus Christ in his care and calling 3. The necessity of the Church suffers onely a third part but not all the starres to be throwne downe for the harvest of the elect must be gathered in all ages and therefore labourers must bee successively thrust forth So long as the Lord keepeth house hee must have stewards to dispose his mysteries and allowance to his family so long as hee hath a flocke hee will have shepheards to tend it and will not suffer them all to bee smitten at once for then all the sheepe should be scattered so long as hee hath a Vineyard he must have dressers so long as he hath a field he must have husbandmen so long as the shippe of the Church is on the troublesome sea of this world he will not suffer her without Pilots to bring her safely to shoare 4. Christ cannot be so forgetfull of his neare relation with his faithfull pastors as to suffer the dragō to throw
them downe all at once he is their Lord and they his servants who is able and willing to aide them in their faithfulnesse he is the Bridegroome and they friends of the Bridegroome wooing and adorning his Spouse they are preferred before others in nearnes to Jesus Christ as having 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a mediation betweene God and man especially resembling Christ yea and are Coworkers with God and Saviours Obed. 21. of men and stand in the stead of Christ 2 Cor. 4. 20. Christ will looke to their standing as to his own V. Because of the manifold and sundry wayes by which the Lord usually seeth to defeat the dragons projects that they shall not cast down all the stars as 1. He having undertaken to supply his Church the dragon cannot throw downe one but he raiseth another if not in the same place yet he pricketh down his faithfull servants here and there so as such as wil know them may by their paines have recourse unto them If God take away an Elijah hee raiseth up for him an Elisha with his spirit doubled upon him 2 King 2. 15. If Herod take away Iohn Christ the Bridegroome himselfe standeth up for him if the Iewes take away Christ there are twelve Apostles succeed him and they being departed and taken away by the dragon a succession of infinite Pastors is raised for them with whom the Lord Jesus is present unto the end of the world 2. When the dragon is most fierce he hath a secret chamber to hide his servants in till the storme be over Isa. 26. 20. In the storme raised by Ahab he hath an Obediah to hide a 100 of them a third part from Iezabels rage If Christ the babe be hunted in Iury he shall be sent into Egypt 3. He can withhold the dragon even by that which he most pursueth and hateth God can make the reverence and holines of a man which they above all things persecute binde their hands as all men held Iohn as a Prophet and Herod feared him and the Iewish dragōs would often have assailed Christ himself but feared the people that admired his holines and goodnesse They that went to apprehēd Christ came without him saying Never man spake like this mā 4. He can and doth often make the dragons themselves protectors as Claudius Lysias a heathen to set a strong garrison about Paul when forty mē had sworne his death Act. 22. 27. Hee can make Pilates wife and Pilates selfe plead for Christ and King Achish protect David against Saul 5. Hee can make the dragon quarrell with himselfe and so for a time divert the fury from the stars he can make the Mideanites turne their swords one against another he can send an evill spirit betweene Abimelech and the men of Shechem and a fire shal goe forth from Abimelech and consume the men of Shechem and from the men of Shechem to consume Abimelech Iudg. 9. 20 23. And thus when wicked men fall out among themselves the godly escape betweene them as Paul between the Sadduces and Pharises When a mans wayes please the Lord he maketh even his enemies his friends although often against their owne intentions 6. Hee can make them safer in the dragons paw or mouth than if they were at large and liberty the three children were safer in the furnace than they were out of it Daniel safer in the denne than in the Court and Ieremy 38. 28. was safer in prison than they that were at liberty for when they were caried away and spoyled he was preserved in safe custody for the future service of the Church 7. He can and doth make the dragon storme and rage to see and say as Pharaoh did that the more he oppresseth them the more they rise and encrease This serveth to dishearten and confound the enemies of God and his Church they cannot worke wisely enough to cast downe all the starres all the power of earth or hell shall not effect their desires they take crafty counsell against Gods secrets ones Psal. 83. 3. Gebal and Ammon and Amilecke c. but God with whom is wisdome and strength overthrowes their devises that never did they nor shall see all their hearts desires To comfort the Church of God against the dragons power they must know his power is limited and restrained so that two third parts are still saved the power of God which is the onely wall and fence against the proud and raging waves of the sea that they overflow not all the earth Psal. 104. 9. hee restraineth and breaketh the proud and swelling waves of the dragon saying Thus farre shalt thou come and no further thou shalt not meddle with my remnant my third part these I hold in my right hand and thou shalt not plucke them thence Feare not then the threats of dragons what they can doe what they will doe against the starres they can doe nothing but 1. What God wil permit them to execute for the sinnes of the Church which cast downe more starres than all the dragons 2. Nor till Gods time be come Christ cannot bee stoned apprehended till the houre of the power of darknesse be come nor any member 3. Not till the worke be done in that place for which God sent them Paul being in Corinth resisted and blasphemed shooke his raiment and said Your blood be upon your owne head and purposed to depart thence the case of many a good Minister but God comforteth him by a vision and promiseth his presence with him and biddeth him goe on for he had many people in that city to call till the worke was done he must not goe and so he stayed a yeare and sixe monthes more Acta 18. 9. To stay the hearts of godly men when they see true Ministers shining as starres cast downe by the dragon as of late in forraine parts where the dragon hath prevailed espie here the dragons malice who will do as much spoile in the Church as God permitteth him to doe but though he may prevaile against some yet he cannot against all God wil uphold two third parts to witnesse against the dragon that is so many as shall serve his providence in the salvation of all his Saints wheresoever scattered in the world So long as any are to bee saved by being brought to the faith the word of faith must bee preached Ascribe all the glory to the power of God and his Providence if we enjoy the shine of any starre or see abroad any shining starre standing in his place It is no thanke to the dragon or the enemies who weary themselves in casting about to cast them all downe and would if the Lord did not uphold thē to the Churches neede I have heard the railing and feare on every side but the Lord is with me as a mighty Gyant Psal. 1 36. 9 he made the stars for the night he taketh special care of them men may call them at
world Romane or other hath priviledge to be alway so visible but way and doe disappeare and become invisible Ob. III. The Church is the kingdome of Christ but every kingdome comprehendeth a visible company ergo the Church is visible Sol. The Proposition we grant true of the Catholike Church else it is weake and false the Assumption is false standing upon the foote of an absurde comparison of a spirituall kingdome with a temporall True it is that every worldly kingdome standeth upon a visible company of members under one head and king but Gods kingdome is spirituall and invisible for who ever saw with the eye of flesh a spirituall kingdome which commeth not with observation Having cleared the doctrine propounded and freed it from Popish objections wee will make the first Use of it to answer the common usuall Question of our Adversaries viz. Where was your Church an hundred yeares agoe or before Luthers time Ans. 1. Our Church was never utterly extinct as Papists say nor without beeing since the world had beeing but was ever the same 1. In her selfe her inward glory was ever the same her inward graces the same the same Faith Hope Love Repentance the same ornaments but as a great Princesse in costly robes keeping her chamber and not comming abroad in the sight of others 2. Shee was the same to God ever deare to him and provided for by him for food and harbour all the time shee was hid from the world As the woman here 3. Shee was ever the same to Jesus Christ the same ship of Christ that ever she was and Christ in her present even when shee is covered with waves and holdeth her up onely undrounded in the tempest onely she was not 1. In the same state shee was hid amongst themselves as in a barren and wilde Antichristian wildernesse as a little wheate in a heape of Chaffe and as a little gold insensible amongst much drosse 2. Not the same to the eye of the world for the world was unworthy of her and although she shined in her selfe yet for the sins of the world she shined as a candle in a darke place II. As the Church was ever the same so was the true religion which wee professe before Luther 1. In the institution of it in paradise 2. In the promulgation of it by the preaching of Patriarks Prophets Apostles and their successors 3. In the profession of faithfull beleevers Martyrs and Confessors of it in all ages but the true religion being chased out of sight by the horrible idolatry and tyranny of Antichrist who had given to traditions and Antichristian pollutions wings to flie above the Scripture and trodden under foote the purity of holy religion God of his mercy raised up Luther whose holy paines preaching and writing was not a novation but a renovation not a planting of a new religion but a renewing replanting of the ancient and true religion not an institution but restitution of the truth of God not an introduction but reduction not inducing a novelty but reducing the true and holy religion of the Prophets and Apostles While wee are here below wee must make account of the wildernesse and wisely prepare for all estates and conditions for it is not the lot of the members of Christ still to enjoy such externall peace such free exercises of Gods Ordinances and such multitudes to joyne in the externall profession of Christ and his Gospell as wee by Gods special grace doe now enjoy and we may be forced to flie into the wildernesse ere we be aware let us looke upon Israel Gods own people in the wildernesse make â—ccount to follow theÌ„ in their passage through that terrible and dreadfull desart knowing that 1. A wildernes is a place unpeopled unfrequented and such is the state of the Church in respect of the small number of professors in comparison of the rest We must not therefore thinke worse of the truth and doctrine for theirfew either faithfull teachers or faithfull followers of it as neither must we esteem the better of the dolaters for their large and numerous multitudes that stand with them 2. The wildernesse is a place of temptation Israel tempted by God in the wildernesse tentatione probationis Israel tempted God in the wildernesse tentatione dubitationis Is God amongst us Satan tempted Israel in the wildernesse tentatione deceptionis we must therefore make account of and fore cast temptation and arme our selves If we were as holy as our head Christ himselfe we shall be led forth to be tempted in the wildernesse 3. The wildernesse is a place of journey and so full of changes as Israel in the wildernesse had 42. stations and were ever in their journey we must not thinke this wildernesse our resting place but expect changes of places and conditions and as Christian Pilgrims be content with the toile of our travell being assured that 1. We have the Lord before us both in his presence and direction 2. As they we still journey toward Canaan as our aime 3. As they had their eyes and thoughts on their Canaan so wee settle our affections on heaven our Canaan and the things that lead and helpe us thither 4. The wildernesse was a place of warre and conflict in which Israel was beset with enemies round Canaanites Philistians Amalekites so wee must not make account of setled peace here but expect Amaleck and Ogg Sehon Gyants and tyrants Antichristian Amaleck Popish Philistims Romish Canaanites bold obdurate enemies who will disclame the house of God disgrace the religion of God revile and resist the servants of God for propounding the truth of God no expectation of truce or peace till we recover our Canaan 5. The wildernesse is a place full of annoyances wants and dangers the Israel of God must make account of wilde beasts fiery Serpents want of bread want of water and never expect any harvest in the wildernesse hence therefore we must learne 1. To arme our selves with faith patience and constancy without which wee must needs fall short of Canaan 2. Christian moderation that wee may know with Paul Philip 4. 11. to want to abound to be full to be empty 3. Never to thinke our selves well till we be hence where we are out of hope of any harvest but of sorrow and danger To comfort Gods people who are contemned despised and brought to a few having not onely the whole world against them but sometimes in the house of God where they expect most comfort are rated and scorned by those whom God hath enjoyned to speake peace to his people and to whet their tongues against vilde persons and bold sinners rather than harden and hearten them against the generation of them that seek God But hence all that feare God may be strengthened and encouraged yea contented to be brought into the wildernesse for 1. It is no new estate to the true Church but a condition with which she is anciently acquainted and all
in common but not in respect of invisible bands and grace in any particular member 3. They may prevaile for a time to molest many members of the Church but never finally to waste and destroy the whole Church 4. They may prevaile in temporals by which GOD will not have the peace and victory of the Church measured but can never prevaile against the salvation and sound grace of any member 5. Let us not be daunted at the forces and winnings of Antichrist nor stand amazed at his strength I say confidently could wee be daunted at our owne sinnes which are his strength of all enemies wee need least feare him for 1. Hee is sentenced to destruction Gods curse hath blasted him 2. Our Michael hath merited and atchieved victory over him and hath begun it in us by detecting him and though he give us not victory all at once yet he will not give him over till he have utterly abolished him 3 Antichrist is strong and mighty but 1. It is but for the time of his reprieve which time of God when it commeth Gideon and an handfull of men shall prevaile against an host of Mideanites lying like grasse on the ground Iudg. 7. 12. 2 All his power shall turne against him 3 The Church is still stronger than he for they are strongest with whom the Lord is who wants no Armies or Hosts of Creatures to save or smite by 4. Antichrist gets no victory which he shall hold God may by him bring the Church low to teach them dutie and then raise them againe as Israel can learne that in Babylon which they cannot in Sion but Babel must be destroyed and the King of Babel stript naked to Gods wrath for ever so of this Westerne and spirituall Babylon and the head thereof they shall all goe into perdition Now this is a ground of consolation to all true-hearted Christians both in respect of the Church in generall and in respect of their owne speciall condition For the Church in generall no attemps of the dragon and his Angels can overthrow the Church of God Zech. 12. 3. Shee is an heavy stone to lift at if all the people of the earth bee gathered against her they shall onely teare themselves in pieces and how can it be otherwise for 1. They have the power and favour of the King for them and what subject dare stand out against them And blessed is that people whose GOD is the Lord Psal. 144. 15. for though none be so assaulted none are so protected none so victorious 2. So long as the Lords counsell must stand the Church cannot fall Prov. 19. 21. many devises are in lewd mens hearts but the counsell of the Lord must stand who thinkes thoughts of peace and safety to his people 3. So long as the Lord breakes the counsell of the heathen and enemies and ruleth in the midst of his enemies we need not much feare the plots the power the pride the hopes of wicked mē who wait upō lying vanities they may consult against the life of the innocent but til the time be come wherein God cals forth his servants to glorifie him in suffering they cannot touch a haire of their heads they may vow not to eate nor drinke till they have slaine Paul Acts 23. 22. but they could not touch him as they did with the Head so may they with the body they tooke counsell to cast him downe an hill but hee made void their counsell and found a way to passe through the midst of them all for his time was not come Luke 4. 30. 4. In the greatest confusions of the earth when the very foundations seeme to be cast downe and the wicked seeme to carry all and say we have prevailed yet now while they have the Church under they cannot hold it under but now faith prevailes and gloriously riseth unto victory could they hold under our Head or hinder his powerfull resurrection no more can they the happy resurrection of the Church out of the grave of death and darknesse but after two dayes hee will revive it and in the third day he will raise it Hos. 6. 2. The dry and dead bones scattered shall live and bee covered with sinewes and flesh and skinne which lay drie and dispersed in the open field of their captivity Ezek. 37 6. and therefore as our Head triumphed gloriously over the grave and death so doth his Church even in the greatest afflictions Mica 7. 8. Rejoyce not against me O mine enemie though I fall I shall rise when I sit in darknesse the Lord shall bee a light unto mee The Church denies not but she may be cast downe but not cast off she denies not but she may sit in the darke but not without all light shee denies not but that God himselfe may afflict her and shee feele his wrath because she hath sinned but onely for a time till hee come to put a difference betweene her and the enemies and then the scoale shall be changed the enemies shall come into her place and shall be covered with shame and trodden as the mire in the street that is utterly confounded and despised How hath the Lord commented this our Text and observation in all the Countries round about us What hath the Spanish Inquisition which hath consumed many thousands of the Saints destroyed the Church No it hath but watred it with blood and the devillish cruelty of it hath made them an hatefull nation in all the parts of the world Did their French Massacre destroy all as they thought when thirty thousand Protestants were murdered against all lawes oathes and promises no here were the boughs lopped but the root remained and within few monthes so sprouted that a mighty army in defence of the Protestants drew that mighty King to such dishonourable conditions of peace as he never enjoyed To come to our selves In the yeare 88. when the great Armado came which the proud enemy called the inuincible Navie to destroy the mother and children and to bring to utter desolation both the Church and kingdome and take possession of all could they conquer yea though their treachery was not lesse than their power and their advantage no lesse upon an unprovided people deluded at that time by their pretensed propositions of peace No but as they came out one way against God so God chased them an hundred wayes and made their confusion the stupor and admiration of all the world In the yeare 1605. when our Romish Babylonians prepared that infernall furnace to destroy the name and mention of our religion and to turne all into a popish Chaos and confusion as neare as they were what effected they did not Gods power and Gods curse upon them and their wicked counsels overtake them in their hellish enterprises against his owne religion who ever saw Hamans device more sensibly falling upon his owne head When the Aegyptians saw Gods power against them in their enterprises against Israel they could confesse the Lord
Scriptures out of their Countries to receive in humane traditions thrusting down the pure worship of God to set up horrible Idolatry blasphemy and sacrilegious worship of stockes stones and the breaden god persecuting to death the faithfull and godly Preachers taking into their bosomes shavelings Baals Priests fabulous Fryars Jesuiticall King-killers and Antichristian god-makers What a griefe is it to cast our eyes abroad into the world and consider what a small part of it is come in as subiects to this King In the Easterne part of the world we may see Gog and Magog Turkes Jewes and Sarazens to hold out this Kingdome of Christ and set up Mahomet against him the god of that part of the world In the Westerne part we may see Antichrist Apollyon his Holinesse the Arch-enemy of the Churches of the Gentiles holding out by power and policy by force and fraud this Kingdome of our God in the most of this Westerne world and none may buy or sell no nor breath or live but such as receive the marke of the beast in their hands and foreheads So as wee must beleeve Jesus Christ to bee the great King For if we should trust our senses he seemeth in comparison of the world to be as Ishbosheth a King without a Kingdome II. To come nearer to our owne Countrey If we turne our eyes home wee may finde matter of mourning that this Kingdome of the Lord hath gotten no more ground in this Kingdome or rather hath lost much ground of late yeares sure it is God never gave more excellent gifts nor more furnished lights to his Church in any age since the Apostles then in this last age since the discovery of that Antichristian darknesse nor in this age unto any nation more than unto this nation and where he giveth much doth he not require much But oh the misery that is come upon his Church that 1. Whereas wee should have beene generally setled on our Rocke and foundations without wavering we are now calling our grounds in question and must dispute against deniers of our principles 2. Whereas Antichrist and Popery was a dead stinking carkeise detestable to every man of any nose or iudgement now the dead bones seeme to reunite themselves and flesh and skinne to come on them and begin to revive and take heart and contest yea iustle againe with the truth which once gave it the deadly wound as if it had brought seven spirits worse than before to take possession againe 3. Whereas painefull Preachers have beene worthily honoured and Gods graces admired in them in former times when the Word of God had free passage and was glorified what a griefe is it to see them now disdained and in stead of them to behold those Locusts the Priests and Jesuites fighting under their King Abbaddon and consuming the greene grasse and prevailing against so many high and low in these dayes of light to see these set by 4. Whereas the doctrine of the Sabbath was described plainely out of the Word of God and practised unlesse in very rude places in holy and commendable manner now the holy observation of it is rather accounted a kinde of heresie and all the dayes of the weeke afford not so much profanesse as that day wherein all the subiects of the Lords Kingdome ought onely to attend upon himselfe 5. How did the Lord Jesus mourne when hee saw the Jews without able Teachers as sheep without shepheards Mat. 9. 36. And what a mournfull sight were it to see a goodly field ready for the harvest but never a man in the Countrey to gather it in but there it must rot So what a lamentable thing is it to see so many Churches and Parishes without able Ministers and some countries utterly barren of meanes to gather them into the Kingdome whose Ministers in stead of feeding them either sterve them or poyson thē in stead of directing and comforting the poore Church smite her wound her shame her by taking away her vaile from her What a case was the poore Church in when the Pharises made a Canon that if any did sincerely professe Jesus Christ hee should bee excommunicated Iohn 9. 22. and afterward whē Diotrephes cast men out of the Church for receiving the brethren 3. Iohn 10. 6. How did David mourne and his eyes gush out rivers of teares because men kept not the Word The same cause have wee to see men generally cast off the regiment of Jesus Christ and led by the devill and their owne lusts The desperate prophanesse against the meanes is most damnable The Trumpet of the Gospell cals them to subiection but they say This man shall not rule over us 7. Wee have cause of mourning to see the Gospell going away and the Kingdome a taking away from us that is The Word of the Kingdome and the meanes of grace Who doth not see the Word of the Kingdome gone in the power of it For where may a man see the power of it but in a very small remnant so farre from the power of converting that it cannot prevaile against open sins nor trifling vanities And who seeth not the kingdome going away in the presence of it as wel as in the power Will Christ stay where hee is so unwelcome May wee not heare the same voyce as the Jewes did Mat. 21. 43. because they refused the Corner stone therefore the Kingdome should be taken from them and given to a Nation that would bring forth the fruits of it Or is it not a refusing of the Corner stone to trample upon the Preachers and Professors of holy religion and preferre before them Priests and Papists and to fall in love againe with Antichristian Idolatry and Masses and Breaden gods which reverse our Corner stone and cannot stand with the presence of the Arke So long as we have the Bridegroome with us wee may reioyce however other things goe with us but if he goe then our sorrowes come in as an unresistable flood III. To come to our owne places It will set griefe to every good heart to see how little ground the kingdome of the Lord hath gotten a long time If we shall see that after thirty or forty yeares constant preaching Magistrates professing religion are carelesse of religion as Gallio let religion runne as it will so that their aimes may succeed and projects prosper and not seldome turne the edge of authority against religion and religious persons If wee see that Magistracie will not bee wonne to joyne with the Ministery to set an edge and add a point to holy doctrine to make our weapons the more mighty and piercing against sinne and sinners Well knowes Satan the Kingdomes of the world would bee the Lords if these his two Ordinances should shake hands if David and Nathan or God stand together Iosias and Huldas and therefore labour to divulse them and prevailes so farre as wee seldome enjoy their happy conjunction What a griefe is it that when wee call for the
1. 9. Whosoever are enlightened with light of nature or grace have it from this Sunne And not onely these but they who in heaven shine in the light of glory doe borrow of this light Dan 12. 3. they shine as the starres which receive all their shine from the sunne And more they shall shine as the Sunne in the kingdome of their Father Mat 13 43. Because they shall participate of the sunnes brightnesse 2 The effects without are foure and in respect of these also Iesus Christ is compared to the sun 1 The sunne driveth away darknesse otherwise there would be a perpetuall night And at the rising of the sunne things which before were involved in the darkenesse of the night appeare as they are so this Sunne of the Church drives away the darknesse of ignorance the night of our miserie chaseth away the black and thick mist of our sinnes bringeth back the light of knowledge and the day of grace to us who else had layne in perpetuall night and shadow of death And now foule things appeare as they are and sinne appeares out of measure sinfull 2 As the sunne by his beames gives direction to all the waies of our naturall and civil life so this Sun by the beames of his wisdome grace directeth us in all the wayes of spiritual eternal life And as a man can do nothing cōmendably without the light of the sunne so without this Sun we can doe nothing at all 3 The sunne is the most comfortable Creature in all the world warming and refreshing with his beames all living Creatures yea under God quickning creatures dead in themselves so Iesus Christ is the life of the Church and the quickner of all the elect unto eternall life they being in themselves dead in trespasses and sinnes He also warmes his Church with the beames of his love which reflect backe as the sunne beames doe upon himselfe both the head and members He comforteth with his gracious aspect all the faithfull in all corners of the world who had never had life nor breath nor shew of grace without his shine upon them 4 The sun of the world maketh preserveth the severall seasons the Summer the winter the spring the Autumne Iesus Christ the Sun of his Church hath in his power al times seasons He hath in his hand the seed time in grace here the harvest of glory hereafter He appointeth the Summer season and prosperitie of the Church He changeth that season bringeth on her a sharpe winter of trouble affliction All the vicissitudes and changes in the Church are appointed and directed by his wisdome Dan. 2. 21 Nothing befalls the Church by chance but by his most oculate providence 1. Is Christ the Sonne of the Church wee are taught many things As First to a knowledge our Sunne yea to admire our Sunne as ten thousand times passing the sunne of the world For 1 That is a meere creature though glorious but this Sun is the mighty God the creator of that 2 That serves the outward man in the things of this life this the spirituall man in the things of life eternall 3 That riseth on good and bad but this onely on the good onely on Ierusalem Isai. 60 1. Thy light is risen upon thee 4 That riseth every day and every day setteth but this Sunne riseth and never setteth Isai. 60. 20. 5. That obscureth the starres this enlightens beleevers by his presence who shine as starres 6 That may be eclipsed or darkned but the light and grace of this Sunne can never lose or lessen his shine and glory it may be a while clouded from us but never eclipsed in it selfe Secondly We are taught to rejoyce in our Sunne All creatures rejoyce in the sunne but hatefull Bats and Owles which flye the light All creatures in nature follow the sunne and thrive and prosper in it the silly plants as Marigold Dazie Turnsoll so all that are new Creatures doe follow and prosper in this sun And if wee be so we wil draw neere to the Sunne that we may have the blessed beames of his grace to shine upon our cold and frozen hearts that by his spirituall heate we may be revived and refreshed to everlasting life We can open our windowes to let in the Sun-shine to our comfort and why should we not set open the doores and windowes of our hearts that the beames descending from Iesus Christ may enter in enlighten and comfort us Oh our little respect of the ministery shewes plainly enough wee would shut out this Sunne if we could Many of our hearers doe what lyes in them Thirdly we are taught to be thankfull that this blessed Sunne is risen unto us who were in woefull darknesse How thankfull was Paul and those in that dangerous voyage with him Act. 27. 20. when not having seene Sun Moone nor starres for many dayes they saw againe the desired light of the Sun But in so dangerous a tempest of Gods wrath as we had for ever beene tossed and drowned in to get a glimpse of this Sunne of righteousnesse is a farre greater cause of thankfulnesse to God which disperseth all clouds and stormes and brings a most calme and comfortable season The poore men in the Gospell to whom Christ restored sight how glad and thankful were they so soone as they were able to behold the sunne They leapt for joy praised God and preached Christ they made it knowne they had met with Christ No lesse joyfull is he whose eyes of mind Christ hath opened to discerne his change that hee is turned from darkenesse to light Fourthly wee are taught to imitate our Sunne labouring to preserve our purity though wee see much foule behaviour and being conversant among sinners and in many occasions yet as our Sunne did we must keepe our selves pure and not be plucked away with the errour of the wicked as Lot in Sodom abstaining from evill and all the appearance of it Fiftly Wee are taught to walke beseeming our Sunne 1 Warily and uprightly because this Sunne discovers those rubbes and perills by which men fall and hurt themselves In a mistie and darke night to stumble and fall is no such great disgrace but at noon day the sunne shining argues blindnesse or heedlesnesse or some great distemper of body and mind For Christians now to sinne against such light is farre more shamefull then in darkenesse of Popery and ignorance 2 Watchfully In the darke night men may sleep but in the day and sunshine it is time to awake from sleepe and shake off security and walke as in the day The sun of the world may be seene of all eyes but it sees nothing But our Sun seeth all things even the hidden secrets of hearts which no eye else can see neither can any deepe bee hid from his infinite light and knowledge This should move us to watch all our wayes and actions thoughts
and speeches for we may bleare mens eyes but not his 3 Decently and comely When the sunne is up men must doe lawfull and justifiable things because all eyes are upon them Let the theefe cover himselfe with darkenesse let the adulterer watch the twilight let Papists and Atheists and profane persons doe shamefull things without shame But let us in so open a light doe things comely let not the light make us ashamed of any indecent and uncomly or unconscionable action let not the sunne see our nakednesse without shame or holy blushing 4 Painefully and diligently When the sunne riseth man goeth forth to his labour by Gods ordinance Ps. 104. 25. so while the sunne and day and light lasts us let us walke and worke hard for faith for repentance for oyle for the wedding garment See Iohn 12. 35 36. 2 A ground of comfort that this Sunne shall never fall to his Church The sunne may be hid and clouded for a time but at length shall breake forth with much brightnesse and comfort So Iesus Christ may hide himselfe and the cloud of our sinnes and corruptions may get betweene him and us but at length his grace and light shall shine forth againe and manifest it selfe to every soule to which it ever arose So for the publique estate of the Church As the Sunne of the world may withdraw and remove it selfe and doth in winter so as all things seeme dead and lost but be the winter never so sharpe and tedious the sunne comes backe againe and brings with it a sweet and pleasant spring So the Church may sustaine a blacke and bitter winter be afflicted and shaken with many stormes blustrings of furious enemies but these shal blow over and it shall see a happy spring againe Our sun is in the heavens and so long as the enemies cannot reach him to pull him thence whatsoever winter the Churches abroade doe now sustaine whatsoever winter our Church at home may endure faith and patience will waite and attaine a sweet spring and fruitfull summer againe which shall make the enemies gnash their teeth and the Church sing for joy as men do sing in harvest Amen We have seene what the garment is Now of the application Clothed where consider 1 How the Sonne is a garment 2 How it differs from other garments 3 How the woman is clothed with it First Iesus Christ the Sunne is in many places of the Scrpture called by the name of a garment by resemblance because his righteousnesse and meritorious obedience supplieth all the offices of a precious garment to the Church of God In observing the use of a garment we shall see what usefull offices Christ performes to his Church his body Quest. What are the chiefe ends of garments Answ. Garments serve 1 for necessity 2 ornament 3 distinction 1. The necessity of a garment is in three things 1 To cover bodily nakednesse and to hide all corporall shame and defects so the Church wrapped in this robe of Christs righteousnesse hath all her sinnes which are her speciall nakednesse and shame hid and covered from the eyes of God When Adam had sinned he saw his nakednesse and sewed figg-leaves but neither they nor any thing he could devise could hide it till God made him a cover Neither can any of the sonnes of Adam by their owne reach or power attaine a cover but the Son of God the second Adam onely can afford a garment to hide sinfull nakednesse from the eyes of God 2 To defend the body from the injurie of weather both of Summer and winter so onely Christ his meritorious righteousness can save shelter the soule from the burning heat of his Fathers wrath and from the pinching and shaking terrours of a mans self-accusing conscience Onely Christ can cover his Church from the stormes and blasts of temptation by Satan and from the raging tempests of persecution by tyrants and enemies Isai 4. 5 6. Iesus Christ was the true Cloud and Pillar protecting his people through the wildernesse by day and by night who makes a gracious promise that upon all the glory shal be a defence aud a couering shal be for a shadow in the day for the heat and a place of refuge and a cover for the storme and for the raine He will for ever supply all to his Church of all ages whatsoever he did to Israel by that Cloud which was but a shadow of his protection 3 To preserve and cherish naturall life for a while by keeping in and repressing naturall heat which else would spend too fast So doth Iesus Christ and his pretious merits preserve and cherish spirituall life and heate in the soule nay which no clothes can brings in a new and heavenly heat life where was nothing but a cold death and maintaines it not for a time onely but unto life eternall Whence this second Adam is called 1 Cor. 15. 45. a quickning spirit a spirit not changed into a spirit but for that his body after the resurrection became and remaines spirituall and glorious and quickning not onely because his holy flesh is united to the quickning word but because by his death he brings life unto the world dead and rotten in sinnes and corruptions 2 Garments serve not onely for necessitie but also for ornament When Rebecca was given to Isaac to be married Abrahams servant gave to her from Isaac in token of love not onely raiment and garments but also Iewels of gold and of silver and precious bracelets to put on her hands Gen. 24. 22. 53. A manifest type of the Church married to her Isaac Iesus Christ who endoweth her not with garments only to cover her nakednesse but Iewells also to adorne her See Ezec. 16. 10 11. the Lord covers his spouse with fine silke and deckes her with ornaments bracelets and chaines Quest. What are these ornaments An. The blessed and beautiful graces of humility faith hope love good conscience layed up in the closet and Casket of the heart within and the shining and grace of holy life and vertuous conversation of Saints which as a cleane garment adornes the righteousness of faith where ever it is Because whersoever the merit of Christ is applied there the spirit of Christ is conferred who effectually worketh all these shining graces by which the whole man is sanctified and the spirits mansion adorned 3 Garments serve for distinction as the liverie given to servants shewes to whom they belong what Masters they serve Even so the righteousnes of Iesus Christ is 1 In the external professiō of Christ a liverie and garment discerning and distinguishing the Christian from all Heathens Turkes and Infidels 2 In the sound application of it there is a reall distinction of the servants and sons of God from the slaves of sinne and the Devill not onely without the Church but within the bosome it A King is not better knowne by his purple then a
whereof wee must know that Christ is put on either in regard of his satisfaction or of his sanctification Now although we have put on Christ once for all in respect of his satisfaction which faithfully applyed to us is our justification yet in respect of sanctification he is put on e-every day more and more seeing that the life of beleevers is a daily profiting and encreasing in spirituall graces unto full holinesse 2 This putting on of Christ in this world is in much weaknes 1 In respect of the weaknes of the instrument This instrument is faith which is feeble at the best as knowledge is as all other graces are the more we can encrease in knowledge and stirre up our faith the more firmely we lay hold on Christ and his righteousnesse for life and salvation and so in respect of us we more certainly and feelingly put on Christ. 2 In respect of the strength of the opposites These are the security and corruption of flesh which is still working against grace In the dayes of peace and prosperitie as in a warme sunshine wee are willing to hang our garment loosely and lightly about us and it is ready to fall off we must therefore daily strive against flesh and fasten Christ unto us This is done when by daily confession of sinne striving against sinne prayer for pardon of sinne assent of the promises and purposing to sinne no more the poore beleever fastneth Christ unto him and by daily renewing faith and repentance he layes faster hold on Christ then before This every baptized person doth not yet this putting on of Christ should be the work of every day Many cōmēd this garmēt but few put him on It may be doubted that a little tryall wil manifest it in multitudes that either they never put on Christ or hung him loosely in a vaine profession The second duty The Church must labour to expresse the bright shining and purity of Iesus Christ with whom she is clothed A man that weares a great mans cloth will be seene and made knowne to others that he belongs to such a Master Quest. How may a Christian expresse the shining of the Sunne of righteousnesse Answ. First in purity of nature by regeneration and sanctification of nature which healeth in part and chaseth away native darkenesse and bringeth a new saving light So the Apostle Yee were darknes now ye are light in the Lord. The sunne shineth by the lightsomnesse of his owne nature so the Sunne of righteousnesse was in his nature more pure and shining then the sunne And every one clothed with this Sunne is renewed and hath attained a glorious and divine nature 2 Pet. 1. 4. yea the so clothed are new borne of God and as sonnes of God shining c. Phil. 2. 15. Secondly in the puritie of the shining and new gifts and graces of the Spirit within Such as are 1 Illumination the light of knowledge Iudgement and discerning Can a man be clothed and compassed with the sunne and not be enlightened 2 Love which is as a warme flame shewing and shining a farre off such was in Zacheus such was in the laylor 3. Zeale which is a fervent and fiery affection He shall want no heate that is cloathed with the sunne We see how in our Sunne Iesus Christ the zeale of his Fathers house consumed him and so in the rest of the faculties As the sunne shines in every part so it is not enough to have one part graced but grace must be in all Thirdly in shining and lightsome conversation without The sunne shines not onely within but from within shines outwardly so must a Christian clothed with the sun manifest his clothing as well by shining and lightsome actions as by renewed nature 1 The commandement is Let your light so shine before men As the sunne shines to men from within his owne substance so did our sunne of righteousnesse and so must his be that are clothed with the sunne their life must be as a light in a lanthorne not a glistering on the outside onely as a civill mans or an hypocrites may but a light within shining outwardly on every side 2 Iesus Christ shined in all innocency and graces and wee must labour to shine as he did that we may appeare to whom wee belong Can any man be clothed with this Sunne and not shine both in purity of grace within and gracious conversation without His words were so gracious as never man spake so Do thou expresse Christ in all thy words let them be savoury fruitfull and for God and his glory as all his were from God and for God he walked in lightsome pathes 3 His life was wholly heavenly as the sunne shines from heaven If thou beest clothed with the sunne thy conversation must bee heavenly thou must direct all thy thoughts that way and in all thy actions ayme someway to further that end 4 He kept himselfe from the impurity and darknesse of the world and age in which he lived though a most wicked generatiō So must thou be like the Sunne of the world and of the Church walke and move as lights in the midst of a froward and crooked generation 5 He brought light unto the world as the sunne doth so must thou if clothed with the sunne to thy power and in thy place enlighten all round about thee How dare men mocke at purity and holinesse and cast myre and durt upon so precious and costly a garment For what is it they scorn but even Iesus Christ himselfe whom God hath given for the clothing of his Church How doe the Papists and enemies of grace and religion undermine our religion and make their advantages on us but under such titles and imputations of purity precisenesse scripturers and the like And must wee needs learne of them to blow up our owne religion Let the land of Aegypt be darke there shall be light in all Goshen There cannot be a truer note of a false Church then to shunne the light and love the night of darke ignorance and feare and scorne nothing so much as the sunshine upon themselves or others But against the scorne of prophane ones hold before thee 1 The commandemēt to be as pure as the sunne Phil. 1. 10. for the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is taken from the splendor of the sunne which is called in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 This purity must bee from all corruption in doctrine and manners as the sunne is not mixed with any staine or impurity Do not thou joyne with the prophane ones who here object Wee like not this purenesse such strictnes is naught and to stand so precisely as not to yeeld a little to the fashions of the times c. Answ. Will they moderate the holy Ghost set him to schoole teach him to speak if he over-reach bring him to their scantling But hee tells thee thou must either be pure or
this Prophecy aimeth and pointeth at more specially which despised the riches pride pompe and ambition which crept in in the succeeding ages to his bane But as yet she endured afflictions and most violent persecutions and contemned both the force and flatterie of Tyrants by which they would have wonne her from the profession and fruition of Iesus Christ the Sun of righteousnesse The propertie of the Church and true members of it is to despise and contemne the best things and the worst of the world in comparison of Iesus Christ. First the best of the world is troden under the godly mans feet in this comparison Heb. 11. 24. Moses by faith refused to be the sonne of Pharaohs daughter He was adopted a Kings sonne he lived in all the delights of the Court exempt from all care he might have had some hope in time to have attained to the kingdome it selfe yet despising al that dignity went to visite his bretheren the Hebrewes and preferred their oppressed estate before his owne preferment and joyned with them as one certainly perswaded to be at length partner in the promise made to the Fathers The Apostles left all to follow Christ. The wise Merchant sels all to purchase the Pearle Paul accounts not his life deare to fulfill the ministration which he had received of the Lord Iesus Acts 20 24. The same Paul esteemes all worldly respects riches gifts knowledge compared with the riches and knowledge of Christ to be but losse and dung Phil. 3. 7 8. Secondly the worst of the world is contemned for Christ Heb. 11. 25. Moses chose to suffer adversitie with Gods people esteeming the rebukes of Christ greater riches then the treasures of Egypt And ver 35. The saints were racked stoned hewed asunder and would not be delivered because they looked for a better resurrection The Apostles rejoyced to suffer Thirdly both best and worst is troden under foot Rom. 8. 38 39. The Apostle proves that neither life that is the pleasures of life nor death that is the paines and terrors before as well as the stroke of death it selfe nor things present that is evils of sense nor things to come that is evils in expectation nor height neither of prosperity nor depth of adversity nor any thing else can separate us from the love of God neither which he in Christ beareth to us nor wee in Christ unto him 1 As he that hath the Sunne careth but a little for the light of the Moone so the soule that is cloathed with Iesus Christ can tread earthly things under foot The bright sunshine and light obscureth yea and extinguisheth the light of the Moone and sublunary things As soone as Zacheus got Christ into his house and heart presently halfe his goods he gave away and with the other halfe he made restitution If wee could suppose a man to stand in the Sunne how small and insensible would the Moone be unto him how would the whole world scarce appeare as the pricke of a pinne And indeed so is it to the eye of his mind that is clothed with the Sunne He is no reasonable man that will not give over a worse title for a better 2 Faith is an invincible thing all things are possible and easie to it it is an hold or fort which yet never any tyrant could scale or winne Nay the gates of hell cannot prevaile against it and much more is the world too weake to winne it It is the victorie that overcomes the world One inseparable effect of it is sound love of the Lord Iesus which is as strong nay stronger then death much water cannot quench it no not a sea nor a world of waters of afflictions 3 Where the treasure is there is the heart as where the carkeis is thither the Eagles will resort and all other things are nothing to the treasure Christ is the Christians treasure layd up in heaven where Christs home is there is his where Christs estate is there is his And because hee cannot bestow his affections on Christ and the world too nor serve two Masters at the same time commanding contrary things no more then he can with the same eye looke upward and downward at once therefore he cleaves to the one and hates the other 4 The sound Christian hath a right Iudgement restored him and a spirit of discerning to esteeme things in their due place and degree of goodnesse And therefore although he knowes worldly things to be good creatures of God and so in their nature good yet with foure distinctions 1 Mutably good moone-like and not so unchangeably 2 Good but to good men only as the Camelion is coloured according to that whereto she is applyed but become evill to evill men and to sinners the occasions and instruments of much sinne Heb. 11. 25. Honours pleasures delights are called the pleasures of sinne not because they are so in themselves but because they are often occasions and instruments of sinne and are seldome had or held without some sin or other 3 Good but in no excellent or eminent degree of goodnesse neither in themselves as being mutable nor in their effect for they often make good men worse seldome bad men better Those are eminently good things which are so unchangeably such as are saving graces which alwayes make a man better 4 Good but so as in comparison they are not worth the name of good namely in comparison of heavenly and spirituall good things Hence Salomon esteemed wisdome above all wealth and pompe as 1 King 3. And Paul who acknowledged these the good Creatures of God 1 Tim. 44. And profitable helpes to performe duties of piety and mercy chap. 6. 18. Yet in comparison of Christ cals them very drosse and dung For as the light of the Moone in it selfe hath a comfortable brightnesse yet compared with the light of the Sunne is very darknesse So all worldly things in themselves are good comforts and helps yet compared with Christ and waighed with his worth vanish to nothing yea to worse then nothing 5 The true Christian seeth and discerneth in Christ that worth and excellency which al the world cannot afford 1 He sees Christ crowned with honor and glory of perfect wisdome holinesse victory and glory in respect of which all worldly glory is but smoake and windy vanity 2 He sees and enjoyes in Christ the dignity of his adoption by which of a child of wrath he becomes the child of God and attaines a true nobility in the blood of Christ and allyance with the Saints in comparisō of which all earthly nobility allyance is but rottennesse as rising out of sinfull and corruptible seede 3 By Iesus Christ he hath attained an happy communion with God the Father perfect remission righteousnes by God the Sonne sweet and inward consolation by the holy Ghost the safe serviceable attendance of the holy Angels a perfect rule of faith and life
by the holy Scriptures a sweet concord and happy communion with the Saints with whom he fruitfully converseth an harmonicall and musicall peace of good conscience within himselfe which passeth all understanding and all needfull supplies without him both for life and godlinesse 4 By Iesus Christ he hath attained an inexhaust fountaine of Gods love the wealth and rich revenue of precious faith love and all graces heaven to bee his hope and also his inheritance and God himselfe to be his portion in whose love is no lacke in whose presence is fulnesse of joy and to be crowned with immortality and eternall glory the same with Christ our head Now consider if a thousand worlds can afford any one of these contentments or if they all could make a man so rich or happy or if ever thou sawest the greatest Potentate without Christ so rich mighty or glorious as the poorest and basest Christian treading all that vanitie and Mooneshine under his feet 1 To reproove many men who in comparison of the world despise the priviledges in Christ. As such 1 Who for want of â—ound judgemeÌ„t disesteeme the highest state of a Christian weighed with worldly respects preferments Every man makes high rekoning of earthly parentage but scarce one of a thousand cares a rush for the dignity of adoptioÌ„ in Christ as if to be the son of a King were more honor then to be a son of God Earthly preferments ravish and affect men and lift them up above themselves but offer the preferments of the kingdome of heaven to most men they refuse and scorne them How doth it rejoyce mens hearts to see worldly wealth flow in in abundance or when an heritage of a piece of earth fals upon them But how few are of Davids mind who had more joy of heart in the cheerefull countenance of God then others when their corne wine and oyle increased Few are halfe so glad to become heires apparant of heaven 2 Who for want of sound love of Christ plainely refuse Christ for the world As when men lay aside religion good conscience and their duty to get riches and preferments of the world Such as the prophane Esaus of the world who are all for pottage but despise the blessing And the gracelesse Gadarens who as swine still rooting in the earth prefer their pigges before Iesus Christ. And wretched Demasses that forsake the truth to fall to the present world Oh the dayes of tryall will discover a number such But most unhappy of all worldlings are they whose office is to preach Iesus Christ but for wealth and preferments cast off good conscience and the diligent exercise of their callings the right successors of Iudas who must have the bagge and the better to fill it turnes against his Master departs from his calling and so runnes on to destruction Let all of us against this corruption consider 1 That our Lord Iesus himselfe denyed to bee a King and was content to be poore in the world that we might be rich and to be despised in comparison of his office And must it be better with servants then the Master 2 The saints were strangers and pilgrims Heb. 11. 13. If they could not enjoy both religion and riches then they chose religion and good conscience and abandoned honour wealth preferments Moses esteemed Christs rebukes above the wealth of a Kingdome Paul glories in the marks of Iesus Christ Gal. 6. 17. 3 What will it profit a man to winne the whole world and to lose his owne soule This is an unhappy exchange The world lost may be wonne againe 4 The promise is there shall be no losse in leaving all the world for Christ Mat. 19. 29. but great gaine and advantage 5 What a folly were it to bee so affected with the light of the Moone as for it to neglect the brightnes of the Sunne 6 What a confusion were it in the world to offer to set the Moone above the Sunne Such a confusion were it in Christianity to preferre in judgement or affection earthly things before Iesus Christ and things of heaven 2 Let no member of the Church thinke that hee may set the Moone any where but under his feet A sonne of this mother may not set the Moone upon his head by placing his chiefe study how to get and keepe the world and wealth of it Nor in his Iudgement advancing them above their due place but with Mary acknowledge a better part Neither may he set them on his heart by minding earthly things or by affecting and covetous desiring them above better things Neither hold them in his hand by base and tenacious keeping them when he may exchange them for better things but in this comparison tread them under his foote and contemne such bewitching vanities The text affords us some motives 1 Because they all resemble the Moone in mutability and ever-changing inconstancy If they or any of them were to abide with us or wee with them there were more cause or colour to allow them an higher place then under our feet but they are al alike fugitive and mutable as the Moone as appeares in this short survay First riches have Eagles wings to fly away Pro. 23. 5. Iob had experience that they were uncertaine riches as Paul cals them 1 Tim. 6. 17. Salomon cals them riches of vanity Prov. 13. 11. And the Apostle Heb. 11. 25. cals their use for a season Secondly honours are as mutable as the Moone Haman the one day was the only man with the King at the banquet the next day he was hanged on his owne gallowes Nebuchad-nezzar advanced himselfe in his grear Babel as if he were a God but the same houre he is cast among beasts Dan. 4 30. Adoni-bezek Iudg. 17. now a conquerour over seaventy Kings and now under the table equall with dogs and eating their offals Great Belizarius the chiefe Duke of all the Romane Empire most potent and glorious in honourable triumphs and victories but spoyled of his wealth by Iustinian accused condemned and had his eyes put out and came to stand in the high waies to beg saying give to Belizarius one token Thirdly pleasures Moone-like goe away by post make love to many like alluring harlots are large in faire promises and winne many to like them and adulterate with them but keepe faith with none It were a vaine thing to expect to hold them if thou hadst the pleasures of Paradise it selfe Pleasures for evermore are onely at Gods right hand Fourthly the life it self passeth as a tale is in a moment changed and who can boast of tomorrow The Moone risen hasteneth not faster to her West and setting then man borne travelleth swiftly to the west and setting of his life Fitfly the whole world passeth away as the Moon is ever upon his speed This old Moone is in her last quarter yea in the houre
of her wane of her change 1 Ioh. 2. 18. And now why should we depend as Pliny speaketh of those shelfishes on the Moone subject to all her changes and not rather set up our hearts and thoughts on things certaine and lasting Why follow wee these false lights which serve to no other end but to seduce their followers The ancient nobility of Rome saith Plutarch used to weare Moones on their shooes that by this Embleme of mutability they should not swell with the glory and greatnesse of their estate A shame for Christians who neither observe that place nor use of the Moone Let us conclude that God in mercy hath made them all mutable and Moonelike that we should not rest our hopes and hearts on such restlesse things nor content our selves with things present if we may call those things present which are alwaies passing away and mutable 2 God hath put them under our feet Psal. 8. 6. thou hast set all things under his feet that we should afford them no place above our feet The croppe of the field the fleece of the flocke the treasures of gold and silver the richest mines in the bowels of the earth the costly and precious Iewels and most orient Pearles all are taken from under our feet that wee might still afford them the right place which God and nature have assigned them Indeed if they were fetched out of heaven we might have them in more estimation Oh how would we then admire them that can so advance them which we see fetcht from under our feet If God had made them our Masters what diligent service would we have given them who can be such drudges to our servants 3 God hath not put in them any such worth or value as the world esteemeth If they were of such worth would the Lord cast them as a musse to all good and bad Were they worthy our hearts surely the Lord would give them as the patrimony and portion of his children whereas he would have few of them encombred with much of them Nay he gives them as wages good enough for servants and slaves as the goods which Abraham gave to the children of the bond-women reserving in the meane time the inheritance for Isaack And as the Moone shines and rules in the night so commonly men in the night of sinne have the most because they have onely portion in the world Iob. 12. 6 The tabernacles of robbers prosper and they who provoke God are in safetie whom God hath enriched with his hand Secondly were they so good in themselves as in mens estimation most men good and bad would not be worse for thē as usually they are For as the Moone in the full is furthest distant from the Sun from whom she receiveth her light and brightnesse so men in generall when they are at the full of prosperity are farthest from the author of it For evill men who are worse by every thing no marvaile if riches be reserved for their hurt What marvaile is it that a spider turnes all to poyson that a wicked man abuseth his ease and prosperity to slay himselfe by them Prov. 1. 32. So wanton children sit and play with fire till they burne themselves Hence is it that commonly they who have most rule over other have the least over themselves and the richest Misers in goods are emptiest of true riches And even good men themselves too often resemble the Moone they can no sooner be full and prosperous in the world but presently admit a decay and wane of their light and decrease in graces Good David in his chase and low estate was as a dead dog in his owne eyes and very mercifull to spare the life of his deadly enemie when he was in his hands But in his full and glory he was not content with all the royalties of his kingdome unlesse Ioab number his people and tell him how many he may command 2 Sam. 24. 2. And now in stead of sparing his enemie he kills his most trusty friend and faithfull servant Vriah Good Hezekiah in his wane and sicknesse was praying weeping confessing and humbling himselfe but in his recovery and health as in his full he is shewing and boasting and priding himselfe in his wealth and treasure which cost him deare This is the case of many private Christians who in their low estate were humble conscionable in hearing reading praying now the world comes on them they are in the full and all in gone And no marvaile seeing even the Church herselfe this woman now clothed with the sunne beganne to decline from her virgin integrity and departing from her Sunne made way to Antichrist when pride pompe ambition and wealth came in request Now she set the Moon above her head till the Sun with his glorious light tooke his leave in which darknesse those famous Churches sit at this day Quest. How may I know whether I have the Moone under my feete or the Moone hath me under foote 1 A note of him that is a drudge and slave of the world not gotten above the Moone is to tread the Sunne that is Christ himselfe under his feet that despiseth the Gospell cares not for his merits for the promises especially the conditions of faith repentance obedience He dotes upon the Moone Christ is a tastlesse name till his soule be a tearing out of his body he will part with nothing lose nothing for Christ. If the Moone be bright the Sunne is set 2 He can treade Gods worship under foote whence the Scripture cals the worldling an Idolater Col. 3. 5. for the service of God and the world can never stand together He that hath the Moone on his head serves another God then doth the true worshipper he sacrificeth as the old Idolaters to the Queene of heaven and not to the God of heaven and behold the Moon walking in her brightnesse Oh how weary is he till the Sabbath be over what a burthen is the time of Gods service What a tedious time is the new Moone and when will it be gone that we may sell wheate and returne to the service of the old Moone Amos 8. 5 3 He can tread religion under his feet and will if occasion be offered For till the moone be under foot he will enjoy the world and by all meanes eschew the crosse he will not suffer persecution for his religion but if the sword be but shaken he wil revolte from his religion Mat. 13. 21. as soon as tribulation comes by by it withers The love of the world hath alwaies been a cause of revolt The love of the world hath made many in these dayes revolt before tribulation come The rumor of trouble is enough to these moonemongers to discharge warne away their religion 4 The wise worldling in whose heart the moone is not set because he knowes not which religion may prevaile will set up the Sunne and moone both together and make an
hotch potch of his religion Gal. 6 12. false teachers to avoid persecution will make and coyne a new Gospell joyne Moses and Christ justification of faith and workes And many admirers of the moone can finely joyne Papists and Protestants religion together and binde them together with a rope of sand can justifie and qualifie their toyes and inventions and for advantage like hucksters for the Apostle calls them sellers for gaine blend our wine with puddle waters of mens devices There are too many of these patchers that will patch old ragges with new garments and in the meane time bring in disgrace those that are so strict that cannot blend as they doe For what cares he to tread religious persons under foot if times do so that can suffer religion to be troden downe with silence nay with approbation but how impossible is it to have the Sun and moone shine together 5 He that maketh his gaine his godlinesse that bestowes more thoughts care time for the world then heaven That can stand in all windes for profit and by right or wrong get the world That cares not for nor desires but feares the appearing of the Sonne of God the Sunne of righteousnesse to judgement Let this man resolve that the Moone is upon his head or in his heart and not under his feet To conclude thou that wouldest know that the Moone is under thy foote and that thou art a sonne of this woman thou must 1 Magnifie Christ above a 1000. worlds 2 Set up Gods service above the world 3 Subordinate the Moone to thy religion 4 Hate and detest mixture in religion 5 Esteeme godlinesse the greatest gaine hate that gaine that is severed from godlinesse and long for the appearing of Jesus Christ thy happie and perfect gaine And upon her head a Crowne of twelve starres The third propertie followes in the description of this woman who is set forth by a Crowne upon her head Where consider three things 1 Why this woman is crowned 2 The matter of the Crowne a Crowne of twelves starres 3 The place of it on her head 1 The Churches Crowne betokeneth foure things 1 The honor of her person that she is a Queene for no women are crowned but Queenes or Kings wives The true Church is no lesse being espoused to Jesus Christ the King of his Church Psal. 45. 9. upon thy right◠and thy Queen doth stand Salomons wife being a type of the Church set upon the right hand of Jesus Christ the true Salomon 2 Her eminency and glory for a Crowne was ever an ensigne of royall dignitie and crowned persons were ever in ranke above other ordinary persons So is the Church of God of the blood royall and advanced to partake of the divine nature raised to the height of spirituall and eternall glory which common persons are not and therefore the Lord hath fitted her with an incomparable ornament for no ornament is comparable to a Crowne 3 Her rich and abundant estate for a crowne is the richest thing that the world can give So this Queene partaketh of all her husbands wealth and shareth in the riches of that glorious inheritance Eph. 1. 18. And as the crowne compasseth her head so the Lord compasseth her with the riches of grace and of glory in all fulnesse and perfection For seeing Christ is hers so are all things with him 1 Cor. 3. 21. 4 Her victory and conquest For crownes are set upon the heads of conquerors Rev. 6. 9. And to him that overcommeth is granted to sit on the throne Rev. 3. 21. So the Church hath overcome and conquered sinne Satan death hell flesh and all enemies hath in the power right of her husband troden them all under feete For as the wife partaketh of all her husbands victories so she of Christs 2 The matter of this Crowne of twelve starres Other Princes weare crownes of gold beset with pearles and precious stones but this Queene hath a Crowne of twelve starres What cares she for gold and stones that hath the Moone under her feet Quest. What is meant by this crowne of twelve Starres Ans. The shining doctrine of the twelve Apostles here compared to bright and beautifull starres by whose meanes this woman gat this victorious Crowne For this was the Crowne and ornament of the Primitive Church that she was reared and advanced by the diligent and personall preaching and sufferings of the blessed Apostles Ob. But if this was the Churches Crowne then the Church of after ages and at this time hath lost her crowne and ornament Answ. No. For 1 that doctrine is delivered to us in writing to which while we hold our selves fast we are not despoyled of our ornament 2 The substantiall ministeriall duties which the Scriptures ascribe to the Apostles are not to be restrained to their persons but are to be extended to all those that are their true successors which preach the same Christ and him crucified and administer the same Sacraments And Christ is now with the Apostles in their successors to the end of the world as he promised Mat. 28. 20. And this seemes implyed in the number of twelve which is a number of universalitie and perfection including all that purely preach Christ as the Apostles did 3 The Pastors of the Church as they succeed the twelve Apostles in this function of crowning the Church so also have they the name of starres in many places So the Church hath still a crowne of twelve starres 3 The place of this Crowne on her head Some understand by head the beginning of the Church of the New Testament and so it is true she had then the Crowne of Virginitie and purity above all after-times when yet Apostolicall doctrine was not so corrupted by humane devices additions and traditions as shortly after it was But that is not all for the true Church was never without this Crowne But this Woman after the manner of other Queenes is said to weare her crowne on her head To note 1 That her glory and crowne is in and from her head For as the man is the glory of the woman so is Christ the object of the Apostolike doctrine the glory of his spouse the Church 2 That her Crowne is not of or from this world for the moone is under her feet The Crowne is not thē set upon her head whē she is rich glorious to the world but when the shining light of heavenly veritie is set aloft as the starres are above to direct her in all doctrines and actions When by the light of the Scriptures all the firmament of the Church is guided and ruled in all actions aswell inferiour as superiour then is shee a crowned Queene 3 To note a note of visibilitie The head is most conspicuous and the most apparent part of a man and a Crowne set upon the head may be seene a far off as the starres
For 1 What was the Church in the cradle and beginnings of it Was it not a true Church and yet had no Antiquity 2 Antiquity is either in time or in truth To plead antiquitie of time and lose antiquity of truth as they have done is but antiquity of error rejected by the Scriptures and Fathers And errour was borne into the world the same day with truth and is in time almost as ancient 3 If antiquitie in time must carry it then not Rome can be the true Church but Antioch where we are sure the Apostles taught and whence was the first name of Christians Nay Jerusalem must be the Mother-Church because from thence was the Gospell preached to all the Gentiles Acts 1. 8. 4 They challenge antiquitie as falsely as the former note for their whole doctrine departing from ours is a novelty never heard of in the Church for the space of sixe hundred yeares after Christ. Never was nor will be answered that famous challenge of the Iewell of Bishops who cals but for one testimony out of pure and unsuspected antiquity for the space of the first sixe hundred yeares after Christ for any one of the seaven and twenty points propounded and never any such was brought till this day Neither have they been at leasure now above twenty yeares to answer that famous probleme of that blesse Saint Mr. Perkins in which he avoucheth it impossible for any Papist in the world to prove out of the true writings of Fathers and Councells and out of the true sense of those writings that the now Romane faith wherein it differeth from the reformed Church is the Catholike faith and substantially cleareth it in sixty two points of difference between us What a number of points might I alledge wherein they are gone both from the Scriptures and their owne writers and as many for which they have no Scripture but the Churches authority Auricular confession the Canon Law saith it is by a tradition of the Church and by no authority of old or new Testament For the not marriage of Ministers Bellarmine and Cassander confesse it to be an humane institution Cassander and the Councel of Trent call it onely an Ecclesiasticall decree For the Communion in one kind their owne Cajetane confesseth that the contrary custome endured long in the Church and they had cuppes for the nonce to serve the people with wine For their Transubstantiation Tonstall saith No man was bound to beleeve it till the Lateran Councell which is not much above foure hundred yeares agoe And Bellarmine himselfe saith there is no Scripture to enforce it but the Churches determination Why do they brag of antiquity and confesse so many novelties His third note is perpetuitie and duration Indeed the same note with the former increasing the number numbering not the number numbered For 1 Tares must continue with the wheat till harvest must they therefore be wheat for their perpetuity And Antichrist hath continued a long time since the Apostles dayes and shall till Christ at his appearing abolish him doth this make his Synagogue a true Church 2 Time was when there was a true Church and yet this could be no note of it and time shal be when by their confession their Church shall faile and not endure to the end Ribera on Rev. 14. Rome is called Babilon because at the end of the world she shal be the shambles of all Idolatry and the kennell of Antichrist So as this by their doctrine is no proper but a separable note from the Church 3 The true Church and Mother Church hath and ever shall continue in the world though not in outward pomp and glory yet in that inward and spirituall beauty and glory which she shall not lose though she be in the wildernesse and sit sometimes defolate as a widow When this true Church loseth her visibility she loseth not her being no more then the Sunne ceaseth to be risen when it is hid under a cloud The fourth note to know this woman saith Bellarmine is multitude and amplitude As deceitfull as any of the former besides that it is the same with his first For what difference betweene Catholike and universall For 1 That was a true Church of two in Paradise When also it was in one family before the flood In the flood consisted but of eight persons In the Old Testament in one little kingdome In the New was but a little flock Luk. 12. 32. August saith The Church was in one Abel in one Henoch The Papists themselves say that in the time of Christs passion the true Church and faith was preserved onely in the Virgin Mary which is false but yet a strong argument against them that hold multitude a sure signe of a true Church 2 Multitude is a streame that the Church must row hard against unlesse we be sure it be the truely beleeving multitude Sathans number infinitely exceeds Christs must it therefore be the true Church That one sect of Mahomet is farre more numerous then all the Romane religion by their note that must be the true Church and not they Time was when the whole world was made an Arrian and scare five Orthodoxe Bishops to resist it and they also persecuted shall the generall spreading and infection of it prove it no poyson Antichrist at his comming drawes multitudes after him by strength of delusion 2 Thes. 2. 9. And this is their Romane Antichristian religion drawing multitudes because it is a naturall religion but turnes them not from darknesse to light not from sinne to God We conclude or rather exclude this note with Athanasius against those Arrians They have the multitude we the faith Let their multitudes goe in the broad way we must walke in a narrow way which a few onely finde His fift note is succession of Bishops A false and deceitfull note For. 1 A false Church may have succession of person onely as Caiphas succeeded Aaron and yet abandoning truth and rejecting the head must needs be a false Church 2 The first Evangelicall Churches were true Churches but wanted their succession unlesse they will say that Christ and his Apostles succeeded the Scribes and Pharisees If a Church may be a true Church without and before succession how can succession be a note of a true Church 3 Right succession is twofold First externall secondly internall or personall or doctrinall Where both succession of Chayre and doctrine concurre there is a true succession But in the Church of Rome is neither I Not of doctrine because they hold not Apostolike doctrine The doctrine of the now Church of Româ— being cleane contrary to that it was when Paul wrote to the Romans as might appeare in a number fundamentall points II Not of Seate First because they never proved nor can prove that they have the seat of Peter or that ever Peter
sate at Rome he being the Apostle of the Circumcision Secondly if they could prove it Ambrose tells us They have not the succession of Peter Thirdly Platina a Papist noteth above twenty scismes which have disturbed the series and succession of their Bishops 4 For our Churches reformed we have the true succession of Apostolike doctrine and the right consanguinitie of their doctrine As for personall succession a thing not to be much stood upon yet we are sure we want not though it was not alwaies so apparant for God never wanted a Church in earth There never wanted some in all ages who have made profession of the true faith as that notable booke of Catalogus testium veritatis plainely proveth And no doubt a many more were stirred up in the darkest ages of Popery whose mention and memory were prevented from us while Antichrist ruled both the rost and records Now of all these notes and their fellowes which are like these I will adde but two testimonies of Bellarmine against Bellarmine The former that The Scripture teacheth which are the notes of the Church but The Scripture no where teacheth these Therfore These are no notes The secoÌ„d that al these notes make it not evideÌ„tly true but evidently probable that the Romane Church is the true Church Mark that for all his braving and coppie he sets on the matter his conscience tels him and us that all these fifteene markes have no certainty in them to lead us to the true Mother Even as he fumbled in the great point of justification by workes flying from all his five bookes in the conclusion as a man who suffered wracke of his cause in the very haven And the like he did in the disputing of the Popes temporall authority which made the Pope study to suppresse all his bookes Yee see what confidence the greatest Pillars of Popery have in their owne cause Qu. Seeing that by the Popish notes we cannot know the true Mother by what sound and infallible markes may we know her An. Wee will propound five fitter notes then theirs This true Mother therefore is to be knowne 1 By her face 2 By her voice 3 By her qualities 4 By her marriage 5 By her carriage and behaviour 1 The best way to know any person is by the face The face of a true visible Church is discerned by 1 The sincere preaching and professing of the word of God 2 The due and pure administration of the Sacraments according to that word 3 The exercise of government and discipline appointed in the word The first of these is absolutely requisite to the being and face of a Church The two later serve for the beauty and stability of it By this face Christ will have his spouse discerned Joh 8. 30. If yee abide in my word yee are verâ—ly my Disciples And chap. 10. his sheepe are knowne by hearing his voice and following him Besides all will grant that where Christ is there is the Church but where two or three consent in his name there is he Mat. 18. 20. Thus we know our Mother by her face because she continueth in the doctrine of the Apostles as that beautifull Church did Act. 242. A wart or two or a few freckles make her lose some beauty but not her face She heares the voice of her wel-beloved and a stranger she will not heare She heares not unwritten traditions nor fables and dreames of men nor Councels nor Fathers nor decrees of Popes nor the voice of Antichrist but stickes to the pure word of God as the onely decider of all cases and the onely umpire in all doubts and questions concerning faith or life 2 The second note of this Mother is her voice and speech She speakes in the language of Canaan She enjoynes nothing nor commands in her family any thing but what she hath direction for from her husband revealing his will in the Scriptures As the Moone shines onely in the light received from the Sunne So the Church ruleth in the night of this world by vertue of her husbands directions Farre is she from challenging a power above the Scriptures far from conceit of giving authority to them who hath all her authority from them She disclaymeth all the commandements and Canons of the Church so called and dares impose no yoakes where her husband hath left her children free She conceives her selfe so the spouse of Christ as that she stil remaineth the haÌ„dmaid of the Lord you shal never heare her disgrace the Scriptures by calling theÌ„ a dumbe Judge a partiall rule a nose of waxe flexible into any form es and senses a dead letter no better then Aesops fables unles she give authority to them This is the voice of the Antichristian harlot who preferres her old lecher not onely above Councels but above the Scriptures as those two Councels of Lateran and Trent did the Pope Who also burne the Scriptures as Antiochus or another Maximinus calling them the bookes of heretikes and their readers in their owne tongue as Scripturers and Heretikes 3 A third note is her vertues or qualities As First she is holy in respect 1. Of holinesse of doctrine which she teacheth The doctrine which she teacheth is Christs owne doctrine Mat. 10. he that heareth you heareth me What she receives from the Lord she delivers She mixeth not hers with false or poysoned doctrine She teacheth not Idolatry nor perjury nor filthinesse of life as the shamelesse strumpet of Rome that bragges of holy Fathers and holy Church 2 In respect of the better part of the visible Church she is holy though not in respect of the greatest part The faithfull are holy though tares and thornes come up with the good seed the envious man doth it but the Church sowes no such tares 3 Whatsoever corruption of doctrine or manners may spring up yet the doctrine remaineth holy and pure and the Church reproveth all such corruptions and urgeth all holinesse of life and conversation Not justifying or defending notorious evils as the Romish strumpet doth Who defended simple fornication to be but as aurem scalpere tolerating infinite stewes in Rome receiving a yearely pension from whores called lactis census of thirty thousand crownes for filth decreeing in one of their Councels under Pope Leo the first that he that had a Concubine or Whore instead of a wife should not be expelled from the Communion if he were contented onely with one Fie upon the filthinesse of that bawdy and filthie religion We must spare chast eares Secondly she is meeke loving patient gentle mercifull Iam. 3. 7. full of good fruits Her weapons are prayers teares patience not fire and fagot Yee shall never heare this woman challenge the two swords nor maintaine her right by fiercenesse and cruelty by inquisitions and massacres by blowing up Parliaments and Kingdomes These barbarous ferities she leaves to that religion whose chiefe City was founded in blood and to
nativity thou wast borne an enemie of God a child of Hell as full of venome and poyson as a toad or serpent But by this birth thou receivest power to be a sonne of God 1 Joh. 3. 2 and the priviledge of sonnes pardon of sinne the favour of god or fatherly affection and a childs portion in that immortall and eternall inheritance and a sweet joy in the assurance of that estate 2 The second marke to know a man borne of this Mother is his crying The first thing which discovers the birth of a Child if alive is the crying of it or else it is still-borne so the new borne child of this Mother cryeth in sense of want of miserie and of spirituall nakednesse In naturall birth is sense of weakenesse and crying after supply so in supernaturall is sense of frailties and much griefe for sinne and the miserable fruits of it And as the child in those wants can doe nothing for it selfe but cry and by crying it gets help so is it with the child of God when he findeth an utter nothing in himselfe but a gulfe of miserie ready to drown him in despaire yet now he hath a spirit which makes him cry Abba Father Rom. 8. 15. If any of us have never gotten a distinct and sound knowledge of sinnes and the curse of God due to the same nor applied to ourselves that wrath and curse denounced and due to our particular sins of which we are guilty for the humbling and breaking of our hard and stony hearts If we have not out of the sense of an humbled and terrified conscience seene our need of Jesus Christ and from thence have not more earnestly hungred and thirsted after Jesus Christ and cryed as much after pardon of sinne as a condemned man after the Kings gracious pardon These persons may well instruct their conversion and their birth of this woman All thy profession will not make thee a true sonne of the Church except thou cryest in sense of miserie after mercy and grace and this desire be above al other desires in the world On the othe side art thou distressed in conscience in the sense of thy sinne and feare of damnation due to it Doest thou freely confesse thy sinnes and heartily bewaile them Doest thou crie after Christ crucified so as the whole world would not be so sweet as a taste of Christ and the more thou valuest grace dost thou the more thirst and desire after it Oh be of good comfort let not thine estate discourage thee thou art in a good way and a comfortable condition It is a comfort to heare a child new borne to cry it argues both birth and life and so is it here 3 The third note of tryall of one borne of this Mother is sucking An infant so soone as ever it is borne seekes and suckes the breast and so the new borne babe seekes and suckes the sincere milke of the word 1 Pet. 2. 2. And as an infant is never well but when it is sucking night and day and nothing stils the cryes of it or quiets it but the breast so the child of God suppose him but an infant in grace hungerly desires Gods word Gold silver honor pleasure which satisfie carnall men quiet not him only Gods word can quiet and satisfie the heart And as the infant desires the pure breast-milke without any other blending or cookery so Gods children affect chiefly the sincere milke of the word in the plaine evidence of Gods wisedome and care not for blending with froth of wit or humane eloquence but as it comes out of the breasts of the Mother the two Testaments And as the infant sucketh the breast to grow thereby So by the sincere milke the children of God grow in spirituall strength and stature till they come to their talnesse 1 Pet. 2. 2. 4 The fourth note is similitude and likenesse to the father of this birth This mother brings forth children to God in the similitude and Image of god Other Mothers bring children in their owne Image as Adam begat Seth in his owne Image Gen. 5. 3. But what is borne of the spirit is spirit Joh. 3. 6. Now examine how thou expressest the seed of new birth Whom resemblest thou If God be thy father thou resemblest him in quality though not in equality Thou art like him in holinesse in righteousnesse and in the whole divine nature 2 Pet. 1. 4. Our Saviour makes this a sure note of a sonne of God or of the Devill Joh. 8. The Jewes bragge they are sonnes of Abraham ver 39. Christ saith were they sonnes of Abraham they would doe the works of Abraham Then they bragge God is their father ver 41. Christ answereth If God were your father you would love me and resemble him for I came from him and he loves me But I will tell you whose sons you are ye are of your father the Devill for his workes yee doe So thou that professest in the Creed that God is thy Father and thou beleevest in him if in stead of Divine vertues thou expressest impious and vicious behaviour thou art of the Devill whose workes thou doest He delights in blaspheming swearing drunkennesse filthinesse he hates the word the Sabbaths the Ministers he delights in feircenesse slaunders and the like so dost thou Thou professest Jesus Christ thy Lord and Saviour but how dost thou grow in conformity with Christ If thou expressest not his humility patience selfe-deniall holinesse and all Christian vertues in some measure thou art none of his The member will grow in conformity with the head a good child will imitate a good father in goodnesse 5 The fift note of new birth is growth A child once borne growes up to strength and stature A child in nature that still suckes wholsome milke stands not at a pitch but growes every month and quarter sensibly so if thou beest borne of this Mother thou growest 1 In understanding and knowledge 2 Pet. 3. 18. 2 In sound affection and powerfull use of the meanes of salvation As a child the more it growes the more it feeds so a man new borne hath daily more love to the word more reformation by it and outgrowes weakenesses 3. In sound practise of holy duties As a child growes active to naturall and civill actions so the child of God and the Church growes strong to prayer and the parts of Gods pure worship strong to endure the labour of the power of godlinesse 4 In strength for the Christian combate He growes able to beare afflictions and stand under great burdens and crosses for Christ and the Gospell He growes strong in resistance of temptations that he is not now carried ordinarily away neither by the world nor by the God of the world from his place To this marke St. John sends us for tryall of our new birth 1 Joh. 5. 4. He that is borne of God overcommeth the world and ver 18. He
labour An idle Pastor that gives up the paines of his calling is like a yong mother that wold faine have children without paines and sorrow in bringing forth 2 To love dearely persons wonne to the faith For he that knowes the sorrow of winning and begetting any to Christ cannot but love them as his owne children And therefore hath Gods providence annexed much sorrow to the birth that the child might bee so much more tendred and loved of the Mother as she hath dearely bought it And so in this spirituall birth it is true And a spirituall Father may rebuke and sharply reproove his children begotten by his paines for just faults and this is fatherly love but he that shall reproach the whole seed of Christ and nip and blast goodnesse in them and the more they prosper in grace the more spitefully shall ordinaryly disgrace them I doubt whether such a one be the Father of any of their soules How doth a Mother yea a tender nurse rejoyce in the health and prosperitie of the child and grieve even unto death if the Child thrive not nor prosper And who wold abide a nurse whom nothing so much grieveth as the thriving and growth of the child Fourthly The comfort of a faithfull Minister Howsoever his sorrowes and paines be as sure and inevitable as the sorrowes of a woman in travell yea and as sharp too Yet 1 The are also short as theirs a little while will put an end to their paines 2 They are in the end sweet and turned into joy as theirs Joh. 16 21. A woman as soone as she is delivered remembreth no more the paine because a man-child is borne Their labour and paine passeth away and is quite and quickly forgotten but the joy is lasting and eternall and none can take it away Wee must consider that if we be rejected of men so was the chiefe builder and the Master builders the Apostles themselves If we speake words of truth and wisedome out of the booke of God in the name of God out of the place of God some dare say we will lie as fast as a dog will runne If our innocency were as bright as the sunne some dog will barke against us The servant is not above his Master Our Master as innocent as he was some few said he was a good man but many that he was a Devill and was a very vile man Well this is the comfort of faith it shall breake out of all clouds and darknesse and shine in the faces of all adversaries one day For as it frets the enemie that he cannot withhold Gods gracious blessing from his faithfull servants here So much more shall it breake their hearts that they cannot resist the glorious light of it hereafter And secondly to the people of God to be willing to submit themselves to the sorrowes of the new birth No infant can avoid the difficulties of birth nor no child of God can shunne this Quest. What are these sorrowes 1 Resolve therefore of sorrowes from within to undertake the paines of true repentāce sound sorrow for sinne mortification selfe-deniall renounce the pleasures of sinne which are but for a season As Moses as that of Christ If any will be a Disciple let him deny himselfe Is not here a paines and difficulty to renounce the wisedome of the flesh a mans owne corrupt will his affections and passions which must be stockt up roote and branches his owne naturall inclinations which are nearer to him then his skin his owne habits and bosome sinnes of long maintenance to cut off hands and put out eyes 2 Resolve of sorrowes from without 2 Tim. 1. 8 be partakers of the affliction of the Gospell Take up the crosse daily and after one still expect another Christ and his crosse are inseparable God might have severed affliction from the gospell as he might if he had pleased severed paine and sorrow from the birth of a child but would not For First his wisdome foresaw it stood more with his glory to erect himselfe a Church in the world in despight of Satan and all wicked instruments In no naturall thing is Gods power more seene then in the birth of an infant in grace the hazard and opposition is but the manifestation of his power Secondly The Lord would stop Satans mouth who would accuse the Saints as Iob as if we served God for nought when we are ready for Christ to endure all hazards and deadly dangers Thirdly The Lord tries the truth of his childrens graces while they abide with him in affliction Now we must resolve to goe through the paines of new birth to difference our selves from 1 Carnall gospellers that like not the gospel because it teacheth selfe-deniall 2 Wicked men because the power of it crosseth their whole course 3 Polititians who renounce it because it requires a change and they can endure no change though for the better 3 Resolve of paines and labour in the meanes of grace in hearing reading praying watching fasting and spirituall combate for God brings forward his image in his owne meanes Consider for encouragement 1 The discription of Saints Rev. 7. 19. those are they that come out of great tribulation Wicked are ever going into great affliction as jolly as they are and as free as they seeme to be but the Saints are ever comming forth 2 The worth of grace for which thou sufferest The least is worth all thy sufferings Is knowledge worth nothing Is the light of the sunne so worthlesse a thing wouldest thou suffer any hard labour and peril for money and a small summe of silver and wilt thou be at no paines for faith more pretious thē gold for hope nor for peace of conscience are these worth no paines 3 The happy estate into which thou comest by suffering Thou art borne to blessednesse Blessed are they that mourn All thy paine in suffering is not cōparable to the gaine of suffering The momentany afflictions of this life are not worthy the glory in the life to come looke not on the losse but on the gaine Thou loosest friends but hast God and Christ and his Angels neare thee Loosest libertie of body but hast libertie and joy of Conscience Hazardest outward peace but hast peace with God thy self and all creatures so farre as they cannot hurt thee See our Saviours argument Mark 10. 29. And there appeared another wonder in Heaven Now we come to the description of the Churches adversarie and opposite enemie under the name and tipe of a Dragon To which description is set a preface as before the description of the woman Of which having spoken in the 1. ver we here omit it onely remember that by heaven is meant the Church of God militant for what hath the dragon to doe in heaven in proper acceptation The description of the Dragon is by two arguments 1 His adjuncts being five 2 His effects which are two His adjuncts in the text are 1 Magnitude
to Herod as Pilate and therefore here private quarrels shall give place that they may joyne and befriend one another in mocking and condemning Christ. 3 The policy of the dragon who well knowes that united forces are strongest and therefore holds all the kingdome of darknesse together for the overthrow of the contrary power for if Gods kingdome should prevaile downe goes theirs It is the voice of them all If we let this man alone the Romanes will come to take our nation It is the prudence of the captaine to keepe his band from mutiny and Satan knowing that a kingdome divided against it selfe cannot stand labours to hold it in peace against the common enemie 4 The common corruption and consent of wicked and unregenerate natures all are of the same poysonfull nature all led by the same spirit that ruleth in the world All their wils given up to the devill to rule and move at his pleasure All their counsels and intendments against Gods people mischieuous like the poyson of dragons Deut. 32. 33. detestable to God and dangerous to mâ—n All alike flexible to sinne for by the infection of sinne one wicked man can soone draw another and all are as ready to such motions as gunpowder to take a sparke of fire All their delights are the same in the ruine and spoile of the Church so far as they can They all eat up Gods people as bread Psal. 14. like dragons who so hate mankind as they devoure men not for hunger but for spight and hatred taking great delight in eating his pray So these delightfully oppresse the people of the high God First See how they are deceived that make unitie a note of the Church Here we see the kingdome of the devill at unitie making up but one dragon all the devils in hell are one in their aimes and ends in their wils and endeavours against the kingdome of Jesus Christ. All the wicked in the world Jewes Turkes Papists Atheists Epicures all disagreeing among themselves yet all joyne in one against Jesus Christ. The world ever afforded a generall unitie against Christ. How was unitie a note of the Church when all cryed crucifie him and were all with one voice against Christ So when the whole world was an Arian Secondly See what is the unitie and peace wee must preach for a unitie in veritie Eph 4. 3. endeavour to keepe the unitie of the spirit in the bond of peace It must be the peace of God that must rule in our hearts Col 3. 15. It is an idle thing to call for and commend an unlimited peace a carnall peace a peace without yea against grace and truth the dragon can maintaine an unitie against veritie And the Scripture every where disclaimeth carnall peace Mat. 10 34. The Angels signe first glory to God and then peace with men but it is not for Gods glory to runne and combine with evill men follow peace and holinesse And the kingdome of God is first righteousnesse then peace Rom 14 17. Nay it is an holy and honourable contention to contend for the faith for truth in doctrine in manners against superstition and corruption and wicked men and manners although the dragon will call it faction turbulence and daunt men w th noyse of troublesome make-bates as truly as Eliah was accucused to trouble all Israell when he destroyed the Altars of Baal Or the Angell might be blamed for troubling the water for the curing of mens diseases Thirdly As hatred of truth unites the hearts of all wicked men against it So let the love of faith and truth unite our hearts for it that we might serve the Lord with one accord and with one minde and one mouth we may glorifie God 1 Hereby wee shall prevent the dragon who while he will not suffer his kingdome to be rent in the maine sowes tares of dissention and division in the Lords field As an old polititian he knows how much it makes for his party if he can raise a mutiny in the contrary army 2 As there is not a greater benefit on earth then communion of Saints so there is no greater damage and detriment to Satan and his kingdome then when it is carefully and fruitfully preserved hence he bestirres himselfe and prevailes with many who would be counted peaceable men to live in open malice by seaven yeares together to the scorning of many of Gods graces for which they shal be countable 3 What a shame that men of wicked opinions and lewd practices can close and combine theÌ„selves against God and his Sonne against his truth and servants and we that professe the doctrine of grace and love and in judgement hold the same truth yet in affection and conversation breake one from another as if we had no such bands upon us as wicked men yea devils have Do not birds of a fether fly together Do not Atheists swearers adulterers drunkards theeves and all wicked ones sharpen their swords whet their tongues and dragons stings to revile these Do not devils stand together against the truth and shall we speake as the dragon do as the dragon be not halfe so fast for the truth as they against it can no Christian bands tye us as fast as malice and hatred of Christ doth them A great red Dragon Now we come to the five properties of this dragon The first of which is his magnitude or greatnesse which propertie is expressed for more terrour seeing the greater the dragon is the more dreadfull he is Hee is great in foure respects First In respect of the head of this dragon Satan who is the greatest in all the world for power rule dominion in which sense he is called Mat. 12. 29. The strong armed man Ephes. 6. 12. principalities powers and spirituall wickednesse in high places yea and more he is called The God of the world Some of the Ancients have compared him to Behemoth Job 41. 33. In the earth there is none like him nor any power to compare with him and He is without feare of men Secondly In respect of the members the dragon is great both for 1 Multitude 2 Qualitie 1 For multitude All the numberlesse number of wicked men and devils are the body of this dragon The greatest army that ever was gathered in the world are now mustred against the Woman of all tongues nations and ages 2 For qualitie They be great and potent instruments for the dragon hath under his colours the most and most potent Monarchs of the world to fight for him The most politicke Counsellers and Achitophells to plot for him the greatest armadoes and Armories of warlike instruments and all mortall weapons to wound and kill for him The greatest Antichrist and Cham of Rome that servant of servants and all his armies of Priests Jesuites orders Fryers and sisters to blesse and curse as another Balaam for him He hath great mynes and mints of gold and treasure to
commaund to supply him with whatsoever may make him a great and most puissant adversary Thirdly In respect of head and members he is great in respect both of the joint desire will and endeavour they have to hurt and waste the Church which is great and inexpressible And secondly of their joint power and authority to execute those fiery and wicked wits which is so great so catholike universall and unlimited as no power in earth is comparable and only the powr of God superiour Fourthly The dragon is said here to be great in respect of the great seat and City where this imperiall dragon raigned over all the Kings of the earth Rome that great and mighty Citie as it is called Rev. 18. 10. 1 Great in splendor and beauty as set upon seaven hils for which she is famous in all the world 2 Great in power and authority In Jesus time having command over all the Kings of the earth the eye of the world the Metrapolitan of all the earth Queene of nations and Mistresse of Monarchs The state of Gods people in this world is beset with great mighty enemies as fierce and potent as dragons Thus the Church complaines Psal. 44. â—9 Thou hast smitten us downe into the place of dragons and covered us with a shadow Seing that the Church is to encounter with great dragons and enemies not flesh and blood onely which are mighty without and within us but with principalities and powers and these not only the members of the kingdome of darkenesse but the head and Prince of all the wicked even that wicked one and then all the band led by him among whom there is nothing in sight or expectation but death and danger 1 The Church is described to be as a lilly among thornes These thornes are sharpe and thicke about it to hinder the rooting and the prosperitie and pricke the Lilly in the name and profession And how weake a thing is a lilly to defend it selfe from the prickly thornes And Christ sends out his servants as sheepe in the midst of wolves weake and silly creatures in comparison of them 2 The world which alwaies lyeth in wickednesse is no changeling it is a very Egypt to the Israel of God not onely oppressing them with cruell burdens and taskes but a breeder of fell and hideous dragons and most poisonful monsters tyrants hypocrites heretickes partly by secret traynes to infect and poyson holy doctrine and conversation and partly by manifest assaults to sting and wound theÌ„ in their names profession yea by tyranny persecutioÌ„ to threaten with present death every moment And as the Church was once so it is ever in the world as in a wildernes the wicked inhabitants of which are as so many wild beasts and dragons among whom is no hope of truce or composition 3 The Lord will have his Church thus beset with great dangers That First She may be throughly tryed and winnowed Rev. 2. 10. Secondly Have experience of her owne weaknes to be humbled Thirdly Depend upon the strength of God in her combate to quicken prayer Fourthly To take notice of the worke and victory of grace with the issue of faith and patience which can conquer so great enemies Fiftly To make heaven sweete after so many feares sorrowes and sufferings when the enemies whom their eyes have seene they shall never see more 4 The Lord sees often just cause in the Church and members to afflict them with such fell dragons and scorpions for seldome is the Church cast into the place of dragons but meritoriously justly seldome doe common calamities by tyrants come on the Church but the ambition covetousnesse and contention in teachers or else the earthlinesse securitie or lustes and loosenesse of professours went before Object How stands this with Christs legacie My peace I leave with you c. And with his promise My peace none shall take from you Sol. Christ never takes away nec suam nec a suis that is neither his peace nor from his for his peace differs farre from all worldly and externall and wel standeth with worldly affliction all that will live godly must suffer persecution And in the world saith Christ ye shall have affliction but in me ye shall have peace even at the same time For not all the tyrants nor torments of the world can shake out the sweet peace of God and a good conscience as in a cloud of Martyrs it might manifestly appeare And therefore first the greater the enemie is the greater care and watchfulnesse is required on our part 1 Pet. 5. 8. Your adversarie goeth about like a roaring Lion therefore besober and watch Ephes. 6. we fight against principalities and powers therefore stand in the armour of God And though Christians thinke it too strict to be tyed to a constant watch over their life yet to give up or be negligent in this watch is but to agree with this enemie for thy owne destruction The adversarie is great in power in wrath in watchfulnesse against thee and thou hast no more assured meanes of safety then to set a watch about thy selfe in all times in all places in all companies in all occasions over all thy parts gifts affections speaches actions that thou maiest be able to defend them all with peace of conscience against all accusers and defeate also so great and wrathfull a dragon Secondly Against so strong an adversarie wisdome will seeke to procure the greatest helps and succors that he can Quest. What aides may I procure Answ. First All our help stands in the name of the Lord. Fly to God for protection for God therefore doth suffer his Church to be beset on all hands with such multitudes of combined enemies and dragous as that she hath no way left but to looke upward for Gods eye to watch her and Gods hand to save her As Iehosaphat 2 Chro. 20. 12. There is no strength in us to stand against this great multitude neither do we know what to do but our eyes are towards thee Get God thy friend to take part against these great dragons Quest. How Answ. 1 By faith Iames 2. 23. Abraham beleeved God and was called the friend of God 2 By obedience Joh. 15. 14. Yee are my friends if you do what I command you This covers a man with Gods protection whereas sin layes Israel naked as in the Calfe and the wiles of Balaam A man that hath so many enemies had not need by sinne to make God his enemie too Secondly Gods Angels are good aydes who have charge over thee so long as thou keepest the way by whose presence Thou shalt walke upon the dragon and tread under foot the young Lion and dragon Psal. 91. that is overcome the strongest and greatest enemies Thirdly Among other parts of Christian armour the sword of the spirit the sheild of faith the breast-plate of righteousnesse and a good conscience and there is
great strength in the prayer of faith Ephes. 6. 18. And of the faithfull Acts 12. 5. 7. as for Peter in prison yea prayer is able to muster an army of heavenly souldiers for our defence If all wicked members limbes of the dragon be great enemies we must be wise to avoid their societies and combinations whatsoever peace and favour they pretend flye inward fellowship with them as from dragons whose propertie is to poyson a farre off before we see them Trust not their flatteries and pretences Genes 49 5 6. Simeon and Levi brethren in evill and instruments of cruelty Into their secret let not my soule come It had beene happy if in many passages of latter times the Church had beene more shye and wary of the faire and treacherous pretences of Antichristian dragons who use to pull on faire gloves on foule and carnall fists and pawes And who will trust him that cannot put off the nature of a dragon although he may speake as the Lambe The greater the dragon the greater must our courage and resolution be For such potent and dreadfullen enemies are shadowed out in this title great dragon not to terrifie or dismay us as all Israel runne away at the sight of Goliah but to animate and excite us to manly and stout resistance Quest What ground of courage have wee against so great a dragon Answ. First Wee have a great adversary but wee have a good cause in which we need not feare to dy or maintaine unto death Secondly As we have a great enemie so we have a great and invincible captaine heere is the Lion of Judah against the roaring Lion Hebrews write that the Jewes painted a Lion in a great banner for their standert Let us run under this standart of this Lion and be safe Little David under this standart trampled on the great Goliah Thirdly Wee have great enemies but as Numb 19. 8. God is gone from them they are bread for us great but naked to Gods revenge their sheild is gon Great but cowardly weake and flying to him that resists Jam. 47. Great but conquered and bouÌ„d Mat. 12. The stronger man hath disarmed him He is the great Prince of the world but ours is the Prince of peace and mighty Lord of glory Fourthly We have great enemies but more and greater succours then we have enemies both with us and in us They are spirituall wickednesses that are against us but wee have the spirit of God and of grace with us Wicked men seeme great and dreadfull dragons and as great and unresistable as an hideous dragon by a weake woman But let them combine in most forcible manner all that strength is but as the strength of reeds in comparison of that with the Church see Ezeck 29. 9. 6. Besides they are many against us but more with us then against us 2 King 6. 16 and in us greater is he that is in us then he that is in the world 1 Joh. 4. 4. we have greater power in us then any without and against us Phil 4. 13. I can do all things by the power of Christ strengthning me and while we have all the might of his glorious power to strengthen us we are safe Colos. 1. 11. Fiftly Our enemie is great but thence we are assured of greater glory and victory as David the harder taske he had against Goliah the greater was his victory The more difficult the war the more honour is in the conquest A red dragon It pleaseth God in the Scriptures under divers colours to describe divers things As Revel 6. 3. 4. is a vision of three horses of severall colours which expres the several estates of this womaÌ„ here in coÌ„flict The first a white horse which colour noteth in the Revelation puritie and innocency of doctrine and manners and figureth the virgin primative Church upholding the puritie of doctrine and discipline of the faith and worship appointed by the holy Apostles before this white came to be speckled and spotted with blacke errours and staines in doctrine discipline and worship The second a red horse ver 4 deciphering the same Church now red with martyrdome and persecution and effusion of blood by tyrants The third horse is a blacke horse noting the estate of the Church now blacke and in sad and afflicted condition by heretickes which had horribly mingled the truth of pure white and lightsome doctrine with blacke darkenesse of heresies and errours For it were not hard to shew how in the first two hundred yeares after Christ the Church was blacked by the heresies of Ebiâ—n Cerinthus Valontine Marcion and Basilides In the second two hundred by Photinus Samosatonus Sabellius Arius and Eunomius c. In the third two hundred by Pelagius Nestorius and Eutiches c. But this red colour of the dragon lively pourtreyeth the feritie cruelty and bloody disposition of the dragon against the Woman the Church The greeke word here used 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is emphaticall noting him to be a fiery dragon fiery red set on fire and all enflamed with an hellish flame of wrath and crueltie against the Church of God Whence learne The nature and disposition of the enemies of the Church further then they are over-ruled they are red and fiery dragons whom nothing can content but blood and cruelty First See it in the head of the dragon Satan quaerit non quem mordeat vel frangat sed quem devoret Chrysost. He is red blood-thirstie sanguinolent as a thirstie man delights in blood and crueltie affectedly red Secondly He is actually red imbrued with all the blood of the Saints of Abel and of the Prophets Apostles the Sonne of God himselfe and all his holy Martyrs since his ascension He is guilty and dyed with blood Thirdly He is anciently a red dragon a manslayer from the beginning Joh. 8. 44. Who hath slaine all man-kind not in body only but in soule and body by our first fall Fourthly he is originally red yea the authour of all crueltie and blood-shed that ever was in the world and all the homicide done by man upon man t is the proper worke of the devill in whose service homicides are So Christ to the Jewes Joh. 8. his workes yee doe seeking to kill Christ. Secondly See it in the members Pharaoh a red dragon lying in his rivers commands the midwives to kill all the Males and makes a cruell bloody act that every parent should drowne his owne child Haman a red dragon sends posts into all provinces to kill but not content with that to root out and destroy al Jewes young and old children and women in one day least any place should be left for pitty or humanitie Manassah a red dragon shed innocent blood till he had replenished Jerusalem from corner to corner 2 King 21. 16. Saul before his conversion breathes out nothing but slaughters and threatning as a dragon that slayes onely with his breath The like
in Antiochus and Antichrist typified in him practised wholly to destroy the mighty and holy people Dan. 8. 24. And the same we see in Herod who slew all the male children under two yeares old Thirdly See it especially in the Imperiall dragon the bloodinesse and tyranny of those Romane Emperours was matchlesse who poured out the blood of innocent Christians by thousands and tenne thousands in their streetes and territories like water For the first 300. yeares after Christ were nine or tenne bloody dragons that dyed themselves red in the blood of Christians which they sucked out greedily more like hell-hounds then men that had a drop of pitty or humanity left Nero began and flew upon them as a monster as if they had beene incendiaries of the city which him self caused to be set on fire only to lay it upon them like our incendaries and Romish powder plotters After him Domitian who cast John the Evangelist into a furnance of scalding oyle but when he saw he came forth unhurt he banished him into the I le Pathmos where he writ this Revelation Euseb. lib. 3. cap. 17. After him Traian under pretence that there must be but one religion in one Region persued Christistians with fire and sword and new devised torments to chase the name of Christian out of the world He slew Simeon Iustus and Ignatius the Pastors one at Jerusalem the other at Antioch After him came Antonius Verus who slew with Policarp Pastor of Smirna innumerable Christians What shal I speake of Hadrian that in one Mount crucified 10000. Christians crowned with thornes and darts thrust into their sides in derision of the passion of our Lord Jesus Or of the last of these dragons in one month of whose raigne were slaine 17. thousand Martyrs and innumerable more condemned to mines and slavery worse then death In a word the dragons were so red as the very story seemes to be written in blood which tell us that no man could step his foote in Rome and not tread on a Martyr Fourthly See it in the causes First God in his counsell hath just reason for as he foundeth his Church in the blood of Christ so he finisheth and perfecteth his worke in blood He advanceth his glory and maketh his power shine in working by contraries and confoundeth the adversaries when they see their wrath turned to Gods praise and the blood of Martyrs the seed and watering of the Church Pharaoh shall see he cannot worke wisely enough here is a more glorious world fetched out of a greater Chaos Iulian shall say vicisti Galilaee Secondly So deepe and inveterate is the poyson and malice of a dragon that no lighter or smaller revenge will serve him then death The same poyson lighted upon Christ he was judged unworthy either to live or dye in Jerusalem So the enemies of David when will he die and of Paul he is unworthy to live The rancorous poyson of an enemie of God and grace is such as a smaller revenge will not content them No whipping or mocking of Christ but crucifie him Thirdly The fury and feircenesse of the enemy is still augmented by reason it findes fuell to feed it First the light and grace in the godly which the more it encreaseth and shineth the more their malice and hatred burneth and boyleth against it For Why did Cain as a dragon slay Abel but because his workes were good 1 Joh. 3. 12. Why do the godly make themselves a prey but because they refraine from evill Esay 59. 15. Dragons can plead many causes Amos is accused by Hamaziah that he hath conspired against the King Daniell by the envious princes that he rebells against the Kings proclamation Ieremy if he exhort to go out into Babel according to Gods word and decree that he is a confederate with the Caldeans Paul that he is a troubler of the City and preacheth strange doctrine and pittie it is that hee lives But the true cause is if the white horse go forth the red horse will follow him at the heeles Psal. 38. 20. Mine adversaries hate me without cause Nay because I doe the thing that is good that is cause enough to hate to death Psal. 59. 3. They are gathered against me not for mine offence nor for my sinne This doctrine may serve as a glasse to let many see their owne faces and to what head they belong There is a generation of men who are feirce revengfull and cruell hearted against the godly who may here see what spirit they are guided by The spirit of God is gracious meeke mercifull gentle but they are not led by him His they are whose spirit they resemble in mischiefe and malice Joh. 8. 44. Yee are of your father the devill for his workes ye do A naturall child resembleth his father so do they theirs who was a murderer from the beginning As it was once so will it ever be Gal. 4. 29. He that was borne after the flesh persecuted him that was borne after the spirit and delighted in scorning the generation of God and seed of the promise these shew themselves a bastardly brood of Ismael who have no part in the promise no foote in the promised land To let us see whence that religion is that practiseth and teacheth all manner of fiercenesse and cruelty against the Saints It is of the devill of the dragon and is no religion of God Abraham makes this aptitude and forwardnesse to homicide a note of a false religion and proper to Idolaters Genes 20. 11. The feare of God is not in this place and they will slay me Hence it followes that the Romane religion cannot be of God for 1 Her head is that Abaddon and Apollyon The great destroyer of bodies and soules Rev. 9. 11. 2 Her members resemble the head for never were any more cruell and fiery dragons and homicides then the Antichristian zealotes and popish Inquisitors which for so many ages have destroyed the bodies of the innocent Saints with fire and sword and innumerable soules with divelish and hereticall doctrines 3 Her principles and positions are bloody and mischievous and such as the Heathens and sanguinary Savages would be ashamed of 4 Her proper colour is red scarlet dyed and drunken with the blood of the Saints which noteth her an essentiall member of the dragon fierie dragons are they furious and sulphurious kindling blazing fires not onely against the bodies of men women and children but laying their fire workes under ground against the bodies of many kingdomes at once This is that generation of which Christ spake They shall thinke they do God good service in killing you And the more fierce any man is against good men the more of this leaven he doth discover in himselfe Pray to be delivered from these direfull dragons Psal. 59. Deliver me from the bloody man and of all plagues which we have deserved let us pray we be never stung with these fiery dragons
circumstances as knowing he must not onely do good but be wise to do good 2 It will do all the good it can if it cannot do all the good it would for so the dragon doth in evill 3 It will be in lesser duties and commands as conscionable as in greater Psal. 119. 6. When I have respect to all thy Commandements 4 In temptations to sin 1 It thinketh not it self gotten on t of sinne by running unto the other extreme 2 It will abstaine from evill and from the appearance of evill 3 It will abstaine from evill though good might come of it Rom. 3. and so preventeth the tempter who ever thrusteth on evill under the colour of some good by it Comfort to the church not to feare the high reaches and deepe devises of the enemies for 1 The wise God taketh the wise in their craftinesse and breaketh the head of the crooked serpent and dragon of the sea Isai. 27. 3. 2 Though the dragon have 7. heads our head is wiser then them all In him are treasures of wisdome and knowledge dragons may hide their counsailes from men but not from him who hath 7. eies to foresee and prevent all mischiefes from his Church Zach. 4. He hath the 7. spirits of God Rev. 5. 6. that is a most absolute wisdome and power to repell all the dragons subtilties Ob. What is this to us Answ. Yes these 7. spirits are sent into all the world vers 5 6. 2 The head hath wisdome for all the members and understandeth not for it self only but for them 3 He is made of God to us wisdome as well as righteousnesse 2 Cor. 1. 30. 3 Though Charmers whisper and busily pull many from the truth yet by this wisdome of thy head thou maiest discerne betweene truth and error betweene the voice of a shepheard and of a stranger Let never so many false Prophets goe out into the world thy comfort is thou art of God and hast overcome them 4 Though tyrants and antichristian powers should draw thee before councells and consistories feare not what to say in that houre wisdome shall be givē to thee as the poore silly Martyrs to cōfound the mighty and learned 5 Though in the world thou art counted silly and simple to crosse thy selfe in the reputation of it be content let others be wise in the world be thou wise by the word so shalt thou be wise to salvation when worldly wisdome shall end in folly and damnation And ten hornes Now wee come to the fourth propertie of this dragon namely his power and strength called here ten hornes where consider 1. What those hornes be 2. The number of them 1 The word horne properly taken is wel knowne to be that part of the beast wherein is his chiefe strength and beauty but in scripture it is commonly taken Metaphorically and signifieth strength might power kingdome glory Sometimes in the Creator 2 Sam. 22. 3. The Lord is the horne of my salvation that is my powerfull and glorious Saviour Sometimes in the Creature and thus great Provinces and Princes and those mighty Kings and kingdomes which like beasts with hornes both defend themselves and offend and hurt one another are usually called by this name in scripture Dan. 7. 7. The fourth beast by which some understand the Romane Monarchy and others better the Asiaticall kingdome of the Selucidae was fearefull and terrible and very strong It had Iron teeth and devoured and brake in pieces all before it and it had ten hornes and those were ten kings that should rise successively and ver 8. another little horne that was Antiochus Epiphanes ver 24. called little because he was yongest brother and had no right to the kingdome before whom there were three of the first hornes pluckt away that is 3. kings who had right before him but all made away by him that he might come to the kingdome And the Beast Rev. 13. 1 by which is meant Antichrist is said to have 7. heads and ten hornes here in agreeing with this dragon both of them are monstrous and though they are divers beasts yet resemble one another in great correspondency and those ten hornes are expounded to be ten Kings vassals of Antichrist Cap. 17. 12. Here by hornes I understand 1 In generall the mighty power and strength of the whole dragon both head and members that is of Satan and his instruments against the Woman the Church in generall thus Zach 1. 18. The Prophet saw a vision of foure hornes and the Angell expoundeth it saying These be the hornes which have scattered Iuda Israel and Ierusalem that is the enemies which oppressed the Church called 4. hornes not in respect of number as if there were no more but of universalitie because they make waste and havocke of the Church in all the fowre costs and regions of the world as East West North South As 1 On the East of Judea were Moabites Ammonites and Idumeans 2 On the West were Philistims 3 On the South Egyptians and Ethiopians 4 On the North Syrians Assyrians and Babylonians So the Church is beset with these foure hornes II In speciall the excessive power and glory of the imperiall dragon or Romane Emperours who most of them were successively armed with as much power as cruelty to wast and destroy the woman that is the first Churches and Christians of the new testament to which story the Evangelist John in all this vision hath speciall reference as wee have already in part shewed and shall declare further all along as we come to the particular The number tenne hornes this may be taken two waies 1 Definitly and with limitation and restraint to a certaine number and so hath an eye either to the ten bloody tyrants and persecutions under those Emperors or to the ten Kings and kingdomes of Europe which were under the Romane Empire who made themselves vassailes to that dragon and gave that power and hornes to him against Christ and his spouse this Woman 2 Or rather which I thinke the better we are to take this number here indefinitly for all those Kings and Princes and Captaines under them who leagued and banded themselves against the Woman which by the perfect number of ten are noted to be exceeding many 1 Because this number is often so taken in the Scripture for an uncertaine but a very great number Numb 14. 22. they tempted me ten times Job 19. 3. Ye have reproched me ten times that is very many times Rev. 2. 10. Ye shall have tribulation ten dayes that is many dayes a certaine time for an uncertaine and the whole visible Church is described by tenne Virgins that is a numerous multitude of professors Math. 25. 2 I take in the instruments and agents of Kings and Princes because the horne properly ariseth from the head and those instruments of violence and fury sent from their heads and Commanders are aptly meant also by hornes 3 Because
of the number here are but seaven heads but ten hornes not so many heads as hornes and so there are more Executors then Princes more Instruments then Captaines and heads and Generals and the title aptly bringeth them in all The Church of God is among the wicked as among so many horned beasts of great power and place to hurt and oppresse See Psal. 22. 12. Many Buls have compassed me even mighty buls of Bashan and vers 16. doggs have compassed me as a fearefull Hare beset with a kennell of doggs is in great danger so the weake Woman here beset with fierce and ravenous beastsand vers 21. Save me from the Lions mouth and from the hornes of Unicornes Hence Dan. 7. the calamitie of the Jewes is from the foure Beasts that is those great Monarchs and Rulers described under the name of sundrie beasts which with strong hornes fought one against another but all against the Church and every where tyrants are called in Scripture Lions Beares Unicornes Wolves for their cruelty in themselves and for the oppression of the people of God Mat. 10. Our Saviour forewarneth his disciples of their condition I send you as sheepe among Wolves and these have force and power far above the sheep To come to the times here aimed at how was the Church in the beginnings of the New Testament pushed and goared with the hornes of these beasts such as Herod the son of Antipas who beheaded Iohn and Herod Agrippa who slew Iames with the sword and persecuted Peter delivered by an Angell Acts 12. Such were Felix and Lysias and Festus who used their hornes power and places to persecute Paul and Christians in those daies And after these how lamentably was the Church wasted by the Romane persecuting tyrants even those ten Imperiall hornes and other savage dragons untill Constantine who all imbrued themselves till they were all red with the blood of many thousands of Christians In regard of the wicked themselves who all of them by nature are furiously and impetuously like bruit beasts carried against grace and piety and as little restraint have they in themselves as furious beasts unlesse God by common grace restraine them or by speciall saving grace change them and make them of Lions Wolves Beares Cockatrices Kids Lambs and harmles creatures Isa. 11. 6. For so there the Prophet stileth men in their nature because their enemies are so cruell and sanguinary more like beasts then men Godly men go soft pace in the way of godlinesse because they have a restraint in their reliques of flesh present with them but wicked men without restraint of grace as bruit beasts rush upon mischiefe as the horse into battaile If the godly walke they can run if the Saints runne they can fly if the godly bee foot men they are light horsemen In the Church 1. The sins of the Church often strengthen and sharpen and multiply the hornes of the dragon Psal. 81. 13. 14. O that Israel would have walked in my waies I would soone haue humbled their enemies through the whole story of Judges so often as Israel sinned God gave them into the hands of oppressors cap. 4. 2. cap. 2. 14 cap. 6. 1. 2 The afflictions of the Church make the Enemies lift up their hornes when they see and heare of their troubles and foyles when they see that their prayers and exercises of religion cannot help them especially when they see God for their humiliation leaveth them as a prey in their hands this maketh them exult as against Christ on the Crosse He trusted in God let him deliver him want of grace yea hatred of grace maketh them insult where they should pity not thinking the same or worse things may be fall themselves Lam. 24 5. and 2. 15. 3 The continuall estate of the Church is to bee in the world as a wildernesse wherein what can they looke for but to be environed with wild and furious beasts that is evill men who for their disposition are as wild and fierce as Tygers Lions Leopards Cockatrises because both of their power and desire of hurting and making a pray and spoile of the Church The world in which the Church is a stranger affordeth to her natives all her aide and mighty meanes to furnish them against the Church which maketh them advance their horns on high in pride and fury against the Church for they have 1 Carnall wisdome prudence policy in martiall exploits and whereas a good conscience can go but one way they can shift into a thousand by waies which is their advantage 2 They have multitudes power and strength of arme and flesh wherein they boast and glory 3 They have armories defenced Castles Citties and can want no weapons of death against the Woman 4 They have treasures revenues wealth large possessions gold of India which are the sine ws of warre 5 They have friends allies confederates holy leagues auxiliary forces and supplies and in these they lift up their hornes and are made very strong and bold for those that have no part in God glory and pride themselves in every thing but God Quest. But what doth the Lord all this while to suffer the dragon thus to exercise his rage and domineere over the Church can he help all this and will he not step out for his Church Answ. The Lord hath sundrie good ends of this his providence For 1 He so ordereth the matter as that the Church must be conformable to her head and the servants not above their Master Christ himselfe was in the wildernesse with wild beasts expecting the great dragon to set upon him as he did in three horrible and hellish temptations and through his whole life he was beset with these horned beasts among whom the principall was Herod Ascalonita who as soone as he was borne sought to slay him and devoured all the Infants of Bethelem hoping he had bin within his net And Pontius Pilate the Romane President who with the Scribes Pharisees and chiefe â—â—iests crucified and put him to death and yet who can deny that he was the Son of his Love and most deare unto his Father 2 He doth it not to extinguish but exercise not to destroy but trie their faith patience and graces for grace is like gold the oftner tried in the fire the purer Rev. 2. 10. 3 To acquaint them both with their owne danger and so to stirre them up to a constant watching as also to let them see their owne impotency and weaknesse so to drive them out of themselves to relie on his strength and power who is onely able to overmatch these mighty hornes in mans eie 4 To weane them from the love of this world to which wee are all naturally wedded and to hye themselves through it as through a dangerous wildernesse So Davids soule was weary with dwelling in Mesech 5 To advance not onely the patience of God suffering his enemies to rise to such a height but also to manifest his
Judah in all the 4. quarters of the world Zach. 1. 20 yet vers 21 God hath 4. Carpenters or workmen with tooles and axes to strike off these hornes that is as the dragons hornes are in all quarters to scatter and wast the Church so the Lord hath every where instruments to batter them although the Lord could do it with any one instrument or by never a one yet for the full consolation of the Church he described them to be as many and in as many places to resist and suppresse them 5 Though these hornes of the dragon be many and powerfull yet God doth often turne them one against another as the Midianites swords were thrust into their fellowes sides and shall at length easily and certainly breake all their hornes lifted against him and his Church as in Haman Herod Pharob Iudas Iulian Zenacherib A proofe how he brake in pieces the Antichristian horne in our Fathers daies some persecutors died suddenly as Annanias some with their guts falling out as Iudas some with lothsome excrements finding unnaturall waies by the mouth nostrils some brake their necks some became frantick none escaped without repentance though for a while they held up their heads and hornes aloft Quest. But what meanes may this Woman use against all these hornes for her safty Answ. 1 She must know as all humane power cannot resist those mighty hornes and therefore must utterly dispare of her owne strength for wee fight not against flesh and blood but against spirituall wikednesse also in high places nor against weaklings but against the strong man armed Luk. 11. 21. Who is resolved to keepe his hold against the Prince of the world yea the god of the world and not against one enemie or two but ten horns an infinite army of principalities and powers with all his aids and abettors which are the great and innumerable worldly hornes all at his command against the Church and her Head Jesus Christ What is the world but Satans armorie and our adversaries are not more puissant and numerous as wee are few in number weake in our selves weaker in our sinnes utterly unable to resist their hornes and assaults Impar congressus as Saul to David he is a man of war and the other a stripling therefore we must despare of our strength 2 Fly to the strength of God which wil make us conquerors acknowledge that salvation is the Lords the dragon hath his strength from earth the Woman hath her strength from heaven by prayer David comes to Goliah in the name of the Lord and foyleth him so let us disparing of our selves be strong in the Lord and in the power of his might Ephes. 5. 10. wee shall be able to doe all things through the help of Christ strengthening us Phil. 4. 13. Colos. 1. 11. we are strengthened through him c. 3 The dragon is strong by humane confederacies and alliance we must confederate with God by daily renewing our covenant by faith repentance strengthen our league and union with God who will give us victory through our Lord Jesus Christ. 1 Cor. 15. 57. 4 Leane upon the promise of God who hath undertaken to breake for his Church all the hornes of the wicked Psal. 75. 10. Even all these ten hornes shall be broken distrust not the promise but believe and be safe faith will be an honourable victory for it apprehendeth the power which brought Christ safe from the wildernesse and wild beasts and shall bring the Saints safe through all An admonition to the enemies Psal. 75. 5. Lift not up your hornes high 1 what are they in nature but savage beasts and dragons nay the wildest of the beasts retaineth more goodnesse in his nature then the wicked man doth in his Christ was more safe in the wildernesse among wild beasts then in the world among wicked men the beasts in the wildernesse acknowledge their Lord and hurt not him But if hee come among wicked men Iudas will betray him the Jewes will accuse him Pilate will condemne him the common souldiers will crucifie him Daniell was more safe among the Lions then among his enemies so was Paul too who had better escaped the beasts at Ephesus then the men Lazarus found the dogs more pittifull then Dives The beast knoweth and feareth those that doe him good but these worse then beasts neither know nor acknowledge God nor his people from whose hand and for whose sake they hold all they have 2 What are they in Gods account Obj. He favoureth and prospereth them Sol. Though they seeme to cary all before them and are men of place and power and all men stand in awe of them yet in Gods account they are but beasts amonst men their strength and power but as the raving and pushing of horned beasts 3 How are they crossed in their owne account they shal never have their wils against the Woman nor shall never destroy her faith and fortitude their intended mischiefe shall effect her good By tearing with their teeth they would utterly devoure her but as Ignatius let wild beasts teare and grind her it is but to make fit bread for the Lords table 4 Though now Papists and Antichrists hornes be lifted up God seeth and sustereth and smileth he seeeth and hath let his servants see their day comming the sins of the Church do a little while put it off but Gods word is as a hatcher lifted up to knocke both the head and hornes and the strong arme of God shall make good his word and ere long these tenne hornes shall hate the whore and make her desolate see Revel 17. 16. And seaven crownes on his heads The 5. and last propertie by which the dragon is described is by his great conquest victories together with his high rule and authoritie which he exerciseth and usurpeth in the world against the Church By crownes or diadems is meant 1. in generall the whole kingdome of darknesse which Satan by the greatnesse of his power usurpeth not upon inferiours and vassalls onely but upon the chiefest Monarchs and potentates of the earth whose crownes after a sort become his crownes 2 The many victories and great conquests which partly by fraud and partly by force he hath carried away amongst earthly Princes and carnall professors for who weare crownes but Conquerors 3 Here especially is meant the supremacy or supreme majesty of the Romane dragon or Empire subduing under it the Princes provinces nations by innumerable victories but especially prevailing against the Church and primative Christians as so many Conquerors The number of the crownes are 7. according to the number of his heads and all his 7. heads are crowned because his subtilties have so often prevailed The dragon usurpeth and exerciseth kingly authoritie and regall power in earth by which he often prevaileth against the Woman the Church This our Saviour teacheth both in the style that he giveth him and also by the
flesh but to the eye of faith which is patience in afflictions and constancy in faith this is her victory 1. Joh. 5. 4. 3 The greatest splendor of the Church is not that which the world can afford her but that which she hath froÌ„ Christ in which she is likest unto Christ who had small rest or reputation in the world Fulget Ecclesia non sua luce sed Christi lumine splendorem sibi accescit de Sole justitiae As the Moone shineth from the Sunne Ambr. Hexam Lib. 4. cap. 8. Christ himselfe had neither forme nor beauty externall to be desired and the Church his Spouse is glorious but within and the eye of faith can espy glory in ignominy Christ crowned on the Crosse and a glorious shining and victory of faith through the bolts and chaines of beleevers Not to disesteeme the Church and Kingdome of Christ as if shee were under hatches or inferiour to those crowned enemies which rise against her or disabled to make her party good against them Here consider the Church 1. in her person 2. head 3. estate 1. The Dragon hath seven crownes on his heads but yet a Dragon still but this Woman is a crowned Queene as wee have heard ver 1. not of noble only but of divine descent and crowned not by men with a crowne of Gold and Pearles for so high is her estate as shee treadeth all such trash under her feet but by God himselfe with a crowne of twelve Starres the doctrine of the twelve Apostles which is more durable precious glorious and invincible then all the crownes and kingdomes of the world 1. They be crownes corruptible and fading This is unwithering 2. In them much unrighteousnesse in getting and holding This a crown of righteousnes 3. they are dead or dying crownes This is a crowne of life Revel 2. 10. which no death commeth neare which all the kingdomes in the world cannot put off for one day 2. Consider the Church in her head and there we shall see her farre more victorious then the dragon for all his 7. crownes indeed the dragon is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Luke 11. 21. but in the next verse Christ is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a stronger then he And be it that this strong maÌ„ hath a streÌ„gth above all men as namely of all the wicked angels yet it is but strength created the woman hath in her head a creating strength for Esay 9. 6. the Prophet calleth him â—ll Gibbor the strong God The dragon is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Lord and Prince of the world but Jesus Christ our head is above and beyond him in infinite degrees for hee is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Lord of all and heire of all things Rev. 18. the dragon is potent but our Lord is omnipotent The dragon hath many crownes and kingdomes but they are all shaking and shall bee shaken to pieces one of them prevaileth against another and one of them is eaten of another but on Christ his crowne shall ever flourish his kingdome is unshaking an everlasting kingdome all the crownes on earth and all the gates of hell cannot prevaile against the happines neither of the head nor least member 3. Consider her in her lowest and most afflicted estate which is most questionable even in that she is more than a conquerour Rom. 8. 37. Looke at her at worst and then she is crowned what if with a crowne of thornes a crowne of persecution and Martyrdome as Iob called his suffering his crowne 1. What other crowne can the Saints expect seeing their Lord Christ wore no other and yet even then was he overcome 2. God is more graciously present with them as their crowne and they are now more glorious than if they had a crowne of gold If a man had seene the three children walking in the fiery furnace and a fourth walking with them like the Sonne of God was not this a more glorious sight then to gaze upon Nebuchadnezzars golden crowne faith can see the faith of the Saints conquering and tormenting the tyrants while they torment them as Christ on the crosse tormented the devils while they tormented and crucified him 3 The consolations of Gods Spirit are never so neare warme and sensible to the Saints as in their sharpest trials for the Spirit of glory and of God resteth on them crowneth them with mercy and sustaineth their hearts with such cordials and comforts as all other crownes cannot procure 4. The conquest and victory even in Martyrdome and suffering is a most glorious crowne while by faith and patience they triumph over all adversities and overcome most when they seeme most overcome now Christ hath crowned their graces by their fiery trials crowned his owne victory in them and also their persons lifting them up to sit with himselfe in his owne Chariot of triumph A ground of patience and contentment establishing the godly minde whether it looke without or within it self 1 Without it self while it beholdeth the prosperity and advancement of wicked men that their wicked designes prosper for a time and prevaile and that mischief is so nimble quicke marvaile not seeing it hath all the power of hel and the world to put it forward many hands make light worke Psal. 37. 7. Fret not thyselfe for him that prospereth in his way c. If a man would compact with the dragoÌ„ as they do hee might thrive in the world and be preferred as they Every corporation preferreth his own citizens and were they of the world the world would love hir owne Neither let godly men be discouraged to see the increase of the wicked never was the dragon so victorious numbers fall to Atheisme numbers to Popery multitudes to carnall policy and selfe-seeking God suffereth the dragon to crowne all his heads and prevaile against those whose names are not written in the booke of life 2. Within the godly minde beholding his owne abasement and opposition in the world how little of Gods worke he can doe how little thanke he hath for that he doth what reproaches and wrongs hee must pocket and put up for doing his duty might make him weary and faint if he did not apprehend the true cause of all namely that hee must strive against many crowned adversaries principalities and spirituall wickednesses wicked Princes and worldly Potentates and wicked persons who commonly can get the edge of the lawes of the sword directly bent against the kingdome of Christ and his members It were hard if some of these seven crownes could not fetch in a godly man for of the innocent Sonne of God himself the Jewes could say We have a law and by that law he must die John 19. 7. If they can finde none it is easie for crowned dragons to make one as against Daniel and Haman against the Jewes and Pharaoh against the Israelites And the Saints must not be discouraged though they are to
strive with unreasonable men that are not guided by truth humility charity or Christianity but by fury railing pride pretences of law threatning and violence the dragon will shew not his hornes only but his crownes to See wee the wicked of the world giving up their crownes to the dragon and with all their strength and power and authority setting their crownes on the dragons head wee on the contrary must learne with all our power to set up and uphold the Crown and Scepter of Christ in our selves and others for as all the limbes of the dragon reioice to see him crowned and domineere to the ruine of the Church so let all the children of Sion reioyce in their King Psal 149. 2. Shall the Papists triumph and glory wheÌ„ the Antichristian forces prevaile against the reformed religion and shall not wee when the woman prevaileth against the dragon Quest. How may I uphold Christs Crowne and Scepter against the dragon Ans. 1. Cast down thy Crowne at the feet of the Lambe and worship him that sitteth on the Throne as the Seniors Rev. 4. 10. this is done by 2 practices 1. If thou deny thy selfe and diselaime whatsoever is in thy selfe as being void of all power and strength to attaine any thing that is good 2. If thou ascribest all power to God and Iesus Christ of creation and providence of preservation yea of finall victorie against all enemies whom hee will make his footstoole and set his feet upon their neckes and crownes as Ioshua did II. Alow thy heart for his throne and chaire of state that in it he may sit and command and beware of resisting his person or entrance or peaceable possession in thy soule Psal. 24. open thy gates that the King of glory may enter avoid whatsoever would hinder his peaceable entrance or coÌ„tinuance especially in foure things 1. Infidelity for Jesus Christ is no way received but by faith Iohn 1. 12. 2. Impenitency he dwelleth no where but in an humble and contrite soule 3. Raigaing sinneâ— which are as iron gates and percullices to keepe out Jesus Christ out of his kingdome and hold the sinner in rebellion against his Sove aigne and King where any sin raigneth there Christ cannot raigne and as no man can serve two contrary masters being enemies so no man can bee subject to two kings enacting contrary lawes 4. Idolatry what communion betweene Christ and Antichrist 2 Cor. 6. 15 16. III. Take the oath of allegeance to Jesus Christ to submit to his lawes willingly David tooke this oath Psal. 119. 10. I have sworne and will performe to keepe thy righteous judgements A seeming subject is most pernicious such as the Pope and Jesuites have catechized to refuse the oath of allegeance to our Soveraigne they are among us but not of us Such subjects to Christ are wicked men and hypocrites Christians onely in name and profession are counterfeit are in the Church but not of it 1 Joh. 2. they want all the notes of good subjects which are 1. To know and attend to the lawes and word of his King the word of the Law and the Gospell is the municipall lawes of this kingdome called the word of the kingdome a good Christian will attend to the word preached as a good subject to his Kings Proclamation 2. To obey his lawes yeelding obedience to the whole law in true indeauour so did David have respect to all the Commandements Psal. 119. 6. and also faith and repentance to the Gospell 3. Neither this by constraint but as a willing people Psal. 100 of unwilling made willing drawne by the Father as the sheepe of Christ to heare his voyce and follow him IIII. Resist the Dragons incroachments upon this Kings kingdome know the enemies the Devill world sinne Pagans Papists Heretiques Atheists they would pull thee from allegeance to former slavery furnish thy selfe with weapons against all the enemies of the kingdome which are the word faith hope love righteousnesse patience especially prayer against the kingdome of darknesse and the proceeding of the enemies of the Church Hester must stand up and intercede for her people let us not faile at this time Shal the Pope injoyne a fast for the prosperity of the warres against the Church and wee shamefully neglect it And his tayle drew downe the third part of the Stars Having spoken of the five properties by which we have heard the Dragon described wee come to the second part of the description which is by two effects The former against the Starres of heaven in this verse The latter against the woman in the next verse For the meaning every word is mysticall wee must stand a while in the interpretation in which are foure things to be considered First what is meant by the Starres of heaven Ans. Fondly doe the Papists understand here by the dragon Lucifer drawing downe with him in his fall many Angels which they say are meant by Stars of heaven not attending the scope of the place for I reade not in all the Scripture where Satan is called Lucifer Calvin cals it a grosse ignorance to father Satans name upon Isa. 14. 12. but it is called by this name Rev. â—2 10. 1. These Starres fell to earth after Iohns prophesie whereas they fell before mans sall 2 These starres fell in the Church when the battell was pitcht against the woman but Satan fell and his angels before there was any Church in the world or before there was any mention either of Christ or his Church 3. Those fell with the dragon these cast downe by the dragon 4. These starres were cast downe by the dragon to the earth from mysticall heaven to mysticall earth but those Angels were cast downe by GOD from heaven into hell where they are reserved in chaines of darknesse to the judgement of the great day and both taken in their proper acceptation But this place is an allusion to Dan. 8. â—0 where Antiochus Epiphanes a type of Antichrist is said to cast the starres unto earth and tread upon them where he calleth by the name of the Host of heaven those whoÌ„ our Euangelist calleth the starres of heaven that is the Ministers and Pastors of the Church called by this name as we have declared verse 1. 1. As they are set in their orbes by God and receive their light from the Sunne and move in their certaine order and station so are these set in their severall stations to keepe the watch of the Lord by a perpetuall decree so long as day and night succeed one another 2. As they shine in the darknesse of the night so doe these give light to the Church in the darke night of this world partly by doctrine and partly by holy example Matth 5. 14 Ye are the lights of the world and the light of the starres is not for themselves 3. As starres are eminent and in high place above the earth so the Pastors and Teachers are in eminency as
were throwne downe by the flattery and faire perswasions of this imperiall dragon How faithfull Policarâ—e was by Irâ—narchus Herodes and his father Nâ—cetas taken up into the Chariot going to judgment and perswaded to favour himselfe and his old age and sweare by the Emperours good fortune which he resisted appeares Euseb. Hist. li. 4. cap. 1â— And â—liny in an Epistle to Trajan Emperor enformeth him that he had a Libell containing such names as were wonne from Christianity and content to doe sacrifice with incense and wine to the gods and to Trajans Image to blaspheme Christ And how infinite a number were won from Christianity in the last presecution under Dioclesian were easie out of stories to recite 3. Many more were throwne downe with the porsonfull taile of the dragon namely of heresies and false doctrines for the horse which was white for integrity of Apostolicall doctrine was not only red by bloody persecutions of tyrants against Christians but was shewed to be blacke for the mournfull and sad estate of the Church by reason of many and mighty heretikes who all of them by all their wit and strength obscured the light and truth of Scriptures and shooke asunder with the foundation of religion the faith of many every yeare of the first three hundred producing some monstrous heresie or other amongst which that damnable Arrianisme had so poysoned all the world as it seemed but one Arrian and so prevailed against the starres as there were scarce five Orthodox Bishops in the world Athanasius the chiefe of them ill intreated and banished yea so poysonfull was the taile of the dragon that the ancient fathers that lived in those times neare the Apostles had almost beene drawne away and hardly escaped Witnesse Ireneus inclined to Chiliasts or Millinaries Tertullian a Montanist Origen caried away into many foule errours much discommended by Ierome c. Fourthly in the meaning Is the number of the stars cast downe by the Dragon not all but a third part an indefinite part put for a great number that seemed holy men and zealous and stood in the firmament of the Church in great shining and brightnes were cast downe with the Dragon Quest. Why did hee not cast downe all Ans. Not all because he cannot cast downe any of the elect or fixed starres it is impossible to seduce any of them Secondly not all for then hee had cast downe the whole Church depending upon them for there must be a Church so long as the world continueth Thirdly not all because many of them were held in Christs right hand Chap. 1. 16. and none of those can hee cast downe for none can take them out of his hand But a third part he cause they were not upheld by Christ but left unto themselves and their owne strength and to temptation and so soone by the power of the Dragon cast downe for no man ever stood long against the Dragon by his owne strength Commit thy selfe in tryall to Gods hand and power pray with David Uphold me Lord and I shall be safe The chiefe ayme of the Dragon is against the Ministers and faithfull Pastors of the Church that hee may throw downe to earth the starres of heaven It is true he is fierce and furious against all godly meÌ„ of all coÌ„ditions scorneth not a coÌ„quest against the weakest and meanest Christian but his speciall malice is intended against godly Ministers such as in higher places as in their orbes shine as starres in piety faith fortitude and sincerity of doctrine and life 1 Kings 22. 21 He offereth himselfe to be a lying spirit in the mouth of Abahs Prophets and striketh downe with his taile 400 at once Zach. 3. 1. Satan stood at Ioshuas right hana to hinder him and resist him in his Ministery Luke chap. 22. verse 31. the dragon desired to winnow the Apostles as wheat how he resisted the Apostles in all their Ministery appeareth in the whole Storie of their Acts and in their Epistles 1 Thess. 2. 18. we would have come to you once or twice but Satan hundred us How the starres were cast downe by imperiall dragons we have shewed in after ages how the starres were cast downe in the church of Rome according to that prophesie Revel 6. 13. they should fall as the leaves of a figtree shaken with a mighty winde When their pompous Prelates Cardinals Patriarkes and Popes forsaking and giving up their office of preaching became earthly Princes studying policies and lawes and imployed themselves not in Pulpits but on seats of justice in disciding mens civill inheritances and in matters of state yea and whereas they should have laboured and confined themselves to the Gospell of peace not onely maintained but also often in person acted civill warre and bloodshed and leaving the simplicity of the servants and Ministers of Christ they take on them the state and pompe of Princes in Princely Palaces Princely revenues Princely diet Princely attendants Princely pleasures of hunting hawking dicing c. Now the starres are falne from heaven and from their heavenly function to earth viz to the seeking and enioying earthly pleasures profits and imployments in which no secular man can bee more busie Carnall things are all they care for and all they savour and now they are become like other worldlings called the Inhabitants of earth and our owne experience giveth too many testimonies to this truth in which the dragons taile hath prevailed to draw away many shining starres men once of learning zeale and industry but now through their owne worldlinesse greedinesse ambition or though their owne feare flattery or threatning of times are growne mere politicians and worldlings scarce retaining any savour of their former zeale and grace perhaps zealous against nothing more than grace and zeale The dragon is therefore more especially furious against the starres because of their shining and light of grace above others Where grace is more abounding there the dragons envie more aboundeth the more bountifull Gods hand and eye is the more envious is his the richer the booty is the more audaciously will the thiefe adventure for it A starre of the sixt and smallest magnitude in respect of place and gifts if hee shine faithfully shall not escape the dragons assault but his chiefe ayme is against the starres of the first second magnitude since the Apostles his taile is most stirring against them as Luther Calvin Beza Perkins men in their times of incomparable light of learning and sanctity and yet how now cast downe and darkned by the dragon Because God hath specially appointed the function on of the Ministery to batter the kingdome of the dragon 2 Thess. 2. last Ioshua 16. 20. and to advance the Scepter of Christ. It is no marvell that seeing they most hinder his purposes kingdome that hee by all meanes hinder crosse and cast them downe as Moses by Iaâ—â—as c. His universall malice to mankinde who he being
the prince of darknesse would keepe in a perpetuall night of sinne and darknesse and therefore with the uttermost of his power would withhold from them all the shine of the Sunne Moone and Starres he can afford them no light at all of holy doctrine or holy example If he can change the light with darknesse how great is that darknesse His despight to God whom he would have most dishonoured by his chiefe and next servants of whō he justly expecteth most honour and service if hee can bring it about none shall betray the Sonne of God but his owne Disciple and none shall so much pull downe the kingdome of Christ as the master builders that should set it up The hight of the starres his policy hath taught him that if he can cast them downe hee throweth many downe with them if he can winne Aaron he is sure of all the people to make and worship the Calfe they are Leaders if he can mislead them hee misleadeth a multitude in every one of them they are Shepheards if hee smite them with his taile the sheepe are scattered They are Standard bearers if he can cast downe the Standard the bands are soone defeated Cedars fall not alone but many shrubs are crushed with their fall Besides hee knoweth their fals are more scandalous more exemplary and that they who in goodnesse will neither follow rule nor example will make their example in evill a rule sufficient Besides he knoweth that as a man falling from a great hight seldome riseth againe or not without great hurt so these falling from holy and heavenly doctrine to humane constitutions to externall ceremonies and worldly contentments seldome or never rise to any good service but prove greatest enemies of all To teach the starres watchfulnesse against this sly busie wrigling taile of the dragon which maketh the lives of godly Ministers very troublesome Q. How may wee prevent the hurt from them Ans. 1. By preparing ' for persecution and triall 2 Tim 2. 3. suffer afflictions as a good souldier of Jesus Christ. Act. 20. 24. Paul was ready to goe to Jerusalem though nothing but bonds did await him The starre keepeth his place be it never so much beset with cloudes and windes and tempests forecast then the first in any storme against the Church is the sincere preacher he is in the foreward and face of the enemy 2. Love not the world deny thy selfe let the world be crucified to thee thou to the world else wert thou a companion of the Apostles as Demas or an Apostle or Disciple at the side of Christ the taile of the dragon will cast thee to the earth why else did learned men change with the times 3. Establish thy selfe in the truth and see thou beest well grounded and able to hold the truth against errours false doctrine heresies which are a part of the taile of the dragon look into the heresies and errours of the time as physitions study the nature and describe the work of poysons not to teach them but to teach how to avoid them So heresies of Popery must be studied not to be received and supped up but to be damned and refuted Many reade Popish bookes and erronious schoolemen and are turned into that they reade as poyson drunke turnes the body unto it selfe 2. Settle thy selfe in love of truth else maist thou easily be given up to strong delusions see 2 Thess. 2. 10. and Marke 10. 21. 4. Content not thy selfe to be well read and seen in the Scriptures nor to shine in light of knowledge and pure doctrine nor in seemely sober and civill conversation but labour especially to make thine owne Election sure for the dragon can cast downe none of the elect no not the weakest of them whereas he prevaileth against strong Cedars of most excellent common graces who are called to the meanes but not of purpose Rom. 8. 28. 5. Pray unto the Lord to uphold thee for what art thou to him whose taile can cast downe the third part of the starres if his taile be so huge what is the bignesse and strength of his bulke or what is the silly woman or any of her sonnes to such a monster pray therefore that Iesus Christ would take thee in amongst the starres into his right hand the hand of protection and safety the hand which is stronger than all out of which hand the dragon cannot take them To hearers learne hence to pray earnestly for their Ministers and afford them all the strength they can against this monstrous dragon whose incessant labour is to throw them downe for prayer is a strong bul warke a guard of men cannot make them so safe as the prayers of Gods people Peter Acts 12 by this meanes was saved from the dragons taile when in likelihood an army of a million of men could not have rescued him this made the Apostles every where beg prayers of the faithfull Faile thou in this and thou sinnest against God in ceasing to pray for them 2. Thou makest thy selfe guilty of the troubles of thy teacher 3. Thou art often denyed comfort in the Ministery and they that should speake to the hearts of Gods people speake often to grieve and gall them because thou prayest not for them to speake as they ought Take no offence to see many learned men once zealous preachers fall ex orbe in orbem out of their orbe and heavenly motion to the world and secular affaires It was before prophesied by Christ Matth. 24. 29. and Rev. 6. 13. Starres fell unto earth as a fig-tree casts her figs in a mighty winde the blustring storme and winde of temptation shake many a fig-tree and stripeth them of their unripe figges and unsound fruit when we see such woefull sights wee may say to thē as Absalon to Thamar defiled and defloured by Ammon Hath Ammon met with thee 2 Sam. 13. 20. so surely the dragon hath met with them hee ought them a spight and payed them a piece of his taile hath light on them and smitten them to the earth And much lesse marvell if many which seemed good and zealous hearers and shined in the firmament of the Church as starres of lesser magnitude have fallen from their beginnings as weary of the good way for if the dragon cast downe so many teachers with his taile what heaps of common professors in the visible Church may we conceive he throweth downe from heaven to earth To the resisters and opposers of godly Ministers good Preachers what art thou that createst trouble and art casting downe the starres so farre as lyeth in thy power but a piece of the taile of the dragon Such as Alexander the Coppersmith and Elimas that resisted Paul called by him the childe of the devill And what art thou doing but easing the dragon and saving him a labour art thou afraide the dragons taile cannot cast downe starres enough without thy helpe or what a needlesse labour
their pleasure hee calleth them all by their right names Object What need we care for them seeing God is so carefull Sol. Provoke not God to remove them 1. See the neede of starres for illumination warmth moisture refrigeration by them discerne seasons of grace guide thy course on the sea of this world starres were made not for ornament onely but for use heate influence 2. Make use of their light some hate the light as of commets portending evill to them and blesse themselves from them 3. Reioyce in their light constantly not as the Iewes did in Iohn that counted him a light for a season men receive Preachers as new Starres or Commets gaze a while but care not how soone they be wasted The second effect by which the dragon is described is by his mischievous attempt against the woman as the former was against the starres this effect is set downe 1. By his action he stood before the Woman 2. His intention to devoure the childe when it was brought forth I. In his action observe two things 1. What it is to stand before the woman 2. How he standeth before her 1. To stand before the woman is an allusion to the ancient Story both of the dragon standing before Eve the woman that is the mother of the world and of the Church to seduce her as also of Pharaoh called the dragon of Aegypt watching the destruction of the male children of the Church so soone as the mothers should bee delivered of them to which places out of doubt the text hath reference This standing before the woman implieth two things 1 His readinesse and nearnesse as one at hand narrowly watching observing to assault and destroy the blessed seed 2. His instance and diligence in the purpose hee departs not farre nor long but standeth and abideth proceedeth and persisteth in his mischievous purpose and intention against the Church and members he standeth still but not idle 2. How he standeth before her and that is two wayes 1. By fraud and secret trechery he layeth traines out of sight for her hurt and by flattery seeketh to bring and lure her into his snare 2. By open force and violence to subdue such as by secret traines he cannot allure II. His intention to devoure the childe hee seemeth to doe nothing lesse but the Spirit of God uncaseth him sheweth us the true end of all his couÌ„sels and indeavours Let the dragon dissemble never so much friendship as to Eve in eating his minde is murderous for hee standeth not afore us to abridge us of our liberty or goods or outward comfort onely but his direct aime is to compasse our death and destruction of soule and body Quest. But what had the child done or when should he devoure it Sol. He watcheth the destruction of it before it be borne if the woman miscary not in bringing forth some abortive birth then he bestirreth himselfe to destroy the young and tender birth so soone as it taketh breath in the Church Where in the dragon note three things 1. The groundednesse and setlednesse of malice in the nature of the dragon who out of his wickednesse unstirred and unprovoked carrieth deadly wrath against the children of the Church There is a naturall enmity and antipathy betweene the seed of the dragon and the seed of the woman for what can the childe doe against him before hee is borne 2. The policy of the dragon who will not suffer the womans children to grow up to strength and stature but will oppresse them even in the biâ—â—â— or as soone as they are borne while they are tender and least able to resist hee knoweth the fittest time to blast grace is in herba in the cradle in the beginnings 3. The implacablenesse of this savage dragon whose pittilesse disposition nothing can move not infancy not tendernesse not innocency not causelesnesse nothing can pleade or prevaile for a drop of compassion nay these rather cause and stirre up his wrath and kindle his rage and fury more against them and this is the enemy with whom we have to deale whom Gods spirit hath thus graphycally and punctually described that we might stand so much the more watchfully and preparedly against him So soone as any childe commeth to bee borne of the Church Satan watcheth by all means to destroy him 1 Pet. 5. 8. Satan as a roaring Lyon seeketh whom to devoure The principall businesse of Satan in the world hath ever been to take out of the way and to destroy vijs modis by secret fraud or open force all that should bee spiritually begotten of the Church especially such as should stand up to maintaine the religion of Christ. How Herod the dragon stood before the woman seeking to slay the childe Iesus so soone as he was borne appeareth Mat. 2. 16. hee could not hinder his holy conception his quickning birth but his hope is to devoure him being borne the same fury he sheweth to the members and to come to that our text aimeth at how the dragon by the heathen Roman Emperours and bloody Tyrants Nero Domitian Trajan and the rest did by most cruell Edicts torments and unheard of punishments and persecutions stand in the whole Empire with the greatest vigilancy that might bee to swallow up whatsoever Christian should be borne in the Church utterly to extirpate all Christians and extinguish the Christian faith is manifest in every leafe and line of that bloody Story But especially the dragon by those tyrants watched and observed most diligently lest any defender of the Christian faith either in Magistracy or Ministery should spring up in so much that if any President or Governour was more moderate or lesse rigorous against ChristiaÌ„s he was presently devoured by the dragon as a favourer or childe of the woman His incessant labour to hinder the glory of God for whereas the glory of a King is the multitude of his subjects he cannot abide that Gods glory should bee increased by the increase of the subjects of his Kingdome He is the Arch-tyrant and head of all tyrants in the world and setteth up and holdeth up his kingdome by tyranny and injustice and as Attaliah could never thinke her selfe stable in her usurped authority till she had slaine all the Kings seed 2 Kin. 11. 1. so this monster of tyrants and scourge of the world thinketh his kingdome can never bee sure and stable if he kill not all the Kings seed the sonnes of this woman the Church His extremâ— hatred of the true religion the true service of God amongst the Israelites was an abomination to the Aegyptians and therefore like dragons they oppressed them The dragon never ceaseth to hinder or corrupt the purity of Gods worship or to persecute whom he cannot hinder Let Israel but talk of going to worship in the wildernesse the hellish Pharaoh presently begins to rage to augment the burthens and never cease his unjust vexation till himselfe cease to
Cyrus was named above a hundred and twenty yeares before he was borne and also his singular care and diligence in building of the Temple and restoring Ierusalem to her former beauty and honour that he should establish the pure worship of God and as a vigilant shepheard protect Gods people now would not the dragon have hindred the birth of such a sonne whom he knew should bee borne if hee could But he cannot prevent the Woman from bringing forth her sonnes especially designed to serve GODS Providence for the good of the Church The stability of Gods decrees the counsell of the Lord shall stand and no power nor policy shall break off any of his purposes hee hath purposed to teach mā by man to rule man by man to save men by men and therefore there must be a succession of Pastors in the Church and of Princes in the world who shall uphold this his ordinance in the severall ages It is true the Lord with whom is wisdome and strength can by his own hand without and against all worldly power save his Church but for his owne greater glory and the confusion of the dragon hee will rather doe it by weake instruments assisted with his owne mighty power which all the dragons cannot prevaile against The truth of his promise who although he bee the husband of his Church and as Elcanah to Anna better then ten sonnes yet hath promised that shee shall have sonnes and Princes in all Lands he will see that she shall not want sonnes of her own that shall bee as nursing fathers and mothers to her Esay 49. 23. and 7. The power of God is such as cannot be foyled by any contrary power but still raiseth up some man-childe for the Churches use and service for as it is in nature so here with this mother It is the Lord that openeth the wombe and the dragon cannot shut it as Iacob said to Rachel Am I God to open and shut the wombe so it is God that maketh the Church a fruitfull and joyfull mother of children which powerfull worke himselfe challengeth Esay 66. 9. Shall I cause to travell and not bring forth shall I cause to bring forth and shall shee be barren This power of God so over-ruleth that not onely against all outward contrary powers but when the birth it selfe or manchilde it selfe is most averse and repugnant yet shall he be brought forth For example Moses was most backward and pleaded many excuses earnestly intreated the Lord to send any other to Pharaoh yet he and no other must be brought forth Ionah flatly refused to goe to Niniveh but the Lords power mightily over-ruled and brought him forth by a strong hand for the conversion of the people No contrary course shall hinder the birth of the man-childe against the Lords powerfull call The care of God over his Church hee suffereth it not without some manchilde or other to helpe it as in the booke of the Iudges is manifest hee never casteth off his people nor his care of them hee hath speciall feeling of their miseries speciall regard of their prayers and sighes as is manifest by the example of Israel in Aegypt he suffereth not the rod of the wicked to lie on the lot of the righteous Psal. 125. 3. but it should ever doe so if the dragon could hinder the birth and bringing forth of such sonnes as may prevent and remove it For comfort of the Church who shall never want such stout defenders as the Lord doth see fit for her 2 Kings 19. 7. when Ahab and Iezabel destroyed the Prophets of the Lord and made no end of effusion of innocent blood the Lord had a manchilde in store Iehu who shall revenge their quarrell to the utmost When the dreadfull and terrible fires were kindled against the bodies of Gods servants Saints here in Queene Maries dayes God stirred up that most Noble Queene Elizabeth comparable with any manchilde in these last ages for her noble and heroical zeale valour and fortitude and though many plots were attempted by Papists to take away her life for Gardener chafed that they lopped the boughes and stocked not the roote yet was shee brought forth to the kingdome set upon the Throne of God and had an iron rod in her hand an unconquerable power by which she was the glory of her Kingdome a terrour to all Papists and professed enemies of her religion In the dayes when we see Antichrist prevaile his arme stronge his powers victorious his numbers increased his buls blasphemies and masses received himselfe and his in armes with hopefull successes Now is the time to expect some manchild and sonne of the Church to take him from his top and height or rather those ten sonnes of this woman taken up into the Throne of God and with rods of iron to make her desolate and naked to eate her flesh and burne her with fire Rev. 17. 16. the Church may say as Ioseph The Lord hath made mee fruitfull in the land of my affliction The dragon cannot hinder the woman from bringing forth children and sonnes that shall witnesse and defend the truth for her being her birthright and inheritance for 1. He cannot want hearts to beleeve nor mouthes to confesse the truth who made both all hearts and all mouthes 2. The power of the truth is such as will have witnesse and testimony to it Luke 19. 4. I tell you if these should hold their peace the stones would crie as indeed the earthquakes rending of the Rockes and opening of graves did at his resurrection hence was it that in the darkest times of Antichrist and when their tyranny was at hight God ever raised some sonne of the Church to witnesse unto the truth against that abomination as here in England Iohn Wickliffe that preached plainly the Pope to bee Antichrist his transubstantiation his masses his indulgences his dispensations to be trash and dung to be swept out of the Church many after him In Italy Dante 's Marsilius Patavinus Franciscus Petrarke In Bohemia Iohn Hus Ierome of Prague In Germany Luther Melancton c. the dragon could not hinder these sonnes of the Church in their testimony and so it shall alwayes be III. The dragon cannot hinder the woman to bring forth children in grace although he watch never so instantly for I. The spirit bloweth where it will and hee can no more hinder his worke then hee can the winde from blowing and by this spirit the Church becommeth like the Hebrew women of whom the midwiues said they were lively and delivered before they could come to destroy the birth II. Birth in grace is a mighty worke of new creation and no more can the devill and dragon hinder this worke where God will have it than they can dissolve the great worke of Gods creation wicked men as Esau may strive to hinder Iacobs birth in the wombe but cannot where hee will have a
corne and let thistles and tares grow in their place and though they may bee stout and will not heare their duty from us yet wee must not faile in our duty for company but let them know they shall not faile to be called upon and if their sinne be not lesse by it it shall bee the greater Thus shall we testifie our love to God to them to their place nay procure the love of God upon our selves and them for as an irreligious Governour is set up by Gods displeasure over a people so a wise and religious Ruler is a gift of Gods love 2 Chron. 9. 8. God set Salomon a wise and religious King on his throne because hee loved Israel and this is true not onely in the supreme but in those that are sent from him And the woman fled into the wildernesse Some may think it strange that the woman should now flie for which fact shee seemeth to have but little reason seeing her sonne the manchilde was in the former words so exalted to the throne of God and so able to defend her with his iron rod this may seeme to weaken the former exposition but we must knowthere might bee sundry causes besides outward force even many inward dislikes and distastes that might haften her out of sight 2. This verse is here inserted by the Spirit of God by anticipation that is when a thing is mentioned in a former place which was done after for here is mentioned the thing but neither the time nor reason for both which wee must consult the thirteenth and fourteenth verses to which time and place this verse doth properly belong for else would follow First that the woman did flie before the battle begun which all this while was but preparing which is not likely Secondly that shee flew twice 3. That shee did flie before wings were given her all which unlikelihood must needs follow if the verse bee not anticipated for it is plaine by those verses that the slight was afterward that the battell with Michael was fought after shee overcame the dragon after the new assault of the dragon against her and after shee had wings given her to save herselfe by flight Quest. Why is this verse so inserted out of his order and due place Ans. The reason seemeth to be this In the former verse the spirit of God had shewed that the dragon although he watched to destroy the man-childe yet hee was safe being taken up into the throne of God and now if question should be made But what became of the woman he would presently adde the woman was safe too and by what meanes as he by his advancement into the throne so shee by flight but not at the same time for many things came betweene Now as the Spirit of God mentioneth this flight but by the way so shall wee speake of it as here wee finde it reserving the reason of it and meanes and other circumstances to the fourteenth verse where wee shall more fitly meet with them This flight of the woman seemeth to be an allusion unto Israel flying into the wildernesse from Pharaoh that red and bloody dragon pursuing them even to destruction In which flight there are three things considerable 1. The place where she flies with a secret reason implyed because that was the place prepared by GOD. 2. Her sustentation that they should feede her 3. Her mansion or continuance 1260. dayes I. In the place two things are inquired First what is the desart Secondly what is the flight 1. The desart is not to be understood of a certaine place as the desart of Arabia or Libia or any other set place to which the Church was to be tyed to at that time as the Donatists dreamed that this wildernesse must bee theirs in Affrike but a certaine state and condition of the Church opposed to her high and heavenly condition wherein shee shined crowned with twelve starres as verse the first The wildernesse then is nothing else but an afflicted wasted and solitary condition of the woman excluded from her former glory forced now to hide her face from the world and to live in poverty and exile and in a private and solitary condition and as creatures that live in the desart flie the sight and aspect of men so shee vanished and disappeared from the eyes of men not daring to bee seene the same shee was before 2. The flight into the wildernesse is not by change of place but by change of her state and ornaments Especially by the flight are noted 1. The speedy corruption of all things in the Church for flight is a quicke motion 2. The dissipation and deprivation of particular and visible congregations To cleare this observe that presently after Constantine had procured peace to the Church and put an end to the bloody persecutions of those imperiall dragons shee came under worse tyrants than ever before which were security ambition wealth and ease for the former tyrants by their tyranny exercised and excited faith and piety but this deadeth and eateth out all the former made the Church glorious and shining as fire doth gold but this darkened her and dusted her as appeareth in these instances 1. Persecution forced them to cleave close to the simplicity integrity of doctrine and rites which Christ himselfe instituted and his Apostles observed but now ease and idlenesse maketh the Pastors at leasure to devise and mingle pure doctrine with uncleane and superstitious rites they now begin to dedicate Temples to Martyrs and proceed to make commemoration of them after to seeke out reliques of Saints hence Origen and others begin to dispute doubtfully of the intercession of Saints for us and Nazianzen Audi quoque tu anima magni Constantini 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 si quis sensus insit and after in short time grew impiously to invocate them and after to pray for the dead then came in superstitions as a flood and this was the beginning of the womans flight namely the sudden corruption of doctrines and rites 2. Against the former tyrants they contended earnestly for the faith now ease and wealth maketh them wanton proud and contentious one with an other for primacy praecedency ambition prelacy patriarkhood and motherhood These contentions lost and neglected faith truth and charity 3. All the time of the persecutions the woman held her foundation had the cloathing of the sunne upon her that is the righteousnesse of Christ but now they begin to gard it and lace it with the righteousnesse and sanctity of their owne merits 4. Against all Tyrants shee retained the crowne of twelve starres on her head but now shee must change them into temporall crownes and glorious titles of Patriarkes universall Bishops and Pastors of Pastors yea Princes of Pastors Now must this woman either appeare in the habit of a harlot or flie from the sight of men and so as a faithfull Spouse and Virgin of Christ shee chooseth in a meane estate to retaine her virginity
the first love procureth the Candlesticke to bee removed Alas how is it that our love to the Word is so abated anciently in the beginning of the Gospell they would measure many miles to a Sermon wee will scarce step out of doores nay we put away the word of subjection and drive it away from us as the Jewes did Acts 13. 26. How lamentably are wee falne from the honour and high respect of the word bringers the feet of faithfull Messengers were wont to be beautifull now entertained with scorne and reproach and the more faithfull the more vile and disgraced such as the world is unworthy of are thought unworthy to live in it In good Ieremies case since I cryed out of oppression and wrong I am a derision daily every one mockes me and the word of God is made a reproach unto me Ier. â—0 7. And will the Lord continue his best mercies which are generally thrust away with hatred and scorne How are wee generally fallen off from the obedience of the Word how few can abide the sincere obedience of it in themselves or others how many esteeme the most conscionable obedience of it the most odious thing that may be terming it by disgracefull names that nothing is growne more reproachfull in most places than holy obedience Now is it possible that the Lord should suffer his priviledges to abide with them who abide not in obedience nay of all things cannot abide it Besides what a generall inclination is in our people to looke backe and runne backe to Popery to goe a whoring after their abominable Idols 2. Nationall sinne hastning the Church into the wildernesse is resistance and opposition of the power of godlinesse and religion when men generally content themselves with a forme of godlinesse but resist the power and proclame a defiance against Christ plainly in their course saying Wee will not have this man rule over us would God this sinne were not so plainly the sinne of the age as that hee that runneth might not rea d it for 1. How few can abide the power of grace in others and then is it first expulsed in themselves how few can brooke that man that frequenteth the hearing of Gods Word useth duties of piety at home that will not sweare drinke riot nor be filthy and loose in speech 2. How is the practice of Christianity growing more reproachfull than to live in any sinne and in many places is more safe to be extreamly flagitious and a noted vicious person than a godly liver and would be daily seene were not wicked men restrained by good lawes 3. How is the glorious name of a Christian become a scorne and reproach amongst the basest of men and the most abject as dogs dare barke and doe most against them who most faithfully labour to expresse the power of the Gospell 4. How doe the most like better of prophane men than of the most religious accounting of such as honest men fitter companions than such as unfainedly feare the Lord 5. How doe men generally disswade their friends from their strict courses as from that which they esteem most prejudiciall to their welfare how doe they pursue and chase godly men as their enemies as if one world were not made or fit for them both and yet what is the expectation but of wrath when they are gone and hunted away would not this drive our Church into the wildernesse if it should not be prevented thankes bee unto God for the meanes of prevention Quest. What are the signs of a Church hastning into the wildernesse Ans. The withdrawing or abating the signes of Gods presence as 1. When the sincere preaching of the word is removed Gods gracious presence is not more visible in any thing than in a faithfull Ministery nor a Christian state is more happy and conspicuous in any thing than in sound and lively doctrine in which God hath promised his presence to his Church to the end of the world Now when God removeth this the Church is going into an afflicted estate a signe that Saul is cut off when God will speake no more to him Every man in the removall of a sound Ministry may discerne the Lord removing himself 2. When the outward ordinance remaineth but without fruit and power a dead and sleepy Ministery under which men remaine blinde and unconverted God is going apace from such a people for as the inward power of the word is an infallible signe of Gods presence who by his spirit warmeth some hearts enlightneth some pierceth some converted some so hath the Lord apparently withdrawne himselfe when his word is without power that men grow not better but worse by it and if this bee generall it is a fore-runner of the Churches flight into the wildernesse How few hearing judgements denounced feare with melting hearts but rather as the Smiths Anvil the more strokes the harder How doe most fashion themselves to the licentiousnesse of the times and not to the fashion of the Word how are many more blinde more deafe more hardened apparently more prophane in life more corrupt in judgement more resolute in Popery than before In a word so small is the power of the Gospel that wee may feare lest it be taking her farewell where it may expect to prevaile more unlesse wee doe prevent it by our speedy amendment 3. As all Politicians hold that a signe of a commonwealth falling and neare the period isto restore favour and increase the number of mutinous and once rebellious Citizens so of the ruine of the Church when the number of ancient enemies are suffered daily to encrease as the heresie of Arius increased the orthodox Pastors and Professors decreased till the whole world marveiled that it became an Arrian and as the Antichristian heresie increased so dyed the visibility of the Church being forced to flie into the wildernesse If Papists and Antichristian Babylonians increase upon us in numbers power in boldnesse who are inraged with fury against us they wil easily grow too strong for us if we throw them down and make them hide their heads whom God honoureth most as in whom his image most shineth how can the Church but goe into the wildernesse where did these Wolves and Lyons ever rest but they devoured the flocke of Christ witnes the forraigne parts at this day Lenity to Vipers destroyeth common-wealths and Churches 4. Peace prosperity and wealth generally abused this was a fore-runner of the Churches flight into the wildernesse in this Text. The Historian telleth us that Foelix noÌ„ est diuturnus but is either punished of God for the abuse or by men for envy sometimes for feare of their greatnesse so it is with the Church ease slayeth her hurtfull riches wound her security feedeth upon her If we see our peace generally abused to pride and wantonnesse to boldnesse in sinning and going on in impenitency to neglect and contemne the meanes of grace and hardening our hearts saying to Prophets prophesie not in that
the cause deserving them they are light and short 4. Not to sense but to faith they are short which apprehendeth Gods favour presence and promise of a good issue 5. Not in the glasse of the law but in the Gospel they are short in Christ his sweetning them sustaining us and shortning them 6. Not in respect of the terme of this life for so they are long but in respect of aeternall glory and rest following them they are but a moment Long and durable sorrowes are no signes of Gods hatred Eccles. 9. 1. for then the Church could have no certainty of Gods favour say not with thy selfe none was ever so afflicted with long and bitter sorrowes and God is gone for ever and a day and his mercy is cleane shut up in displeasure but consider 1. He left not the Church in this long tryall in so dreadfull and forsaken wildernesse the Arke was safe on a world of waters 2. Whether thy sinnes have not been long a growing on therefore they will not hastily away but are like spots long settled in cloth and require much scouring and rubbing 3. Whether ever thy heart and joyes would bee pulled off the world if the Lord should not with strong hand force thee out as Israel out of Aegypt dealing as the nurse weaning the childe being fond on the breast layeth mustard on it to make it distaste it 4. Whether thou hast not more cause in durable tryals to suspect thy want of love to God rather than Gods want of love to thee and whether thou hast not with thee harde knots that had neede of hard wedges To terrifie Gods owne children from presuming either to attempt or hold any of their sinnes embolden not thy selfe to sinne because thou art neare or deare to God for 1. Hee lookes to have more service from thee that standest nearer him in profession than others his eye is most on his garden and hee will bee sanctified in all that come neare him if thou wilt grow wilde it were good for thee to stand in the waste and not in the profession 2. If thou wilt hold thy sinne against him thou shalt know that though hee will not take away his grace so he will not take away his rod. Comfort the godly in their tedious and durable tryals 1. Though they belong yet the Lord supplyeth them all the time with needfull supplies and comforts hee sendeth none into the wildernesse to famish but to feed them and what comfort so ever they want yet they want not the two witnesses for if she did she were sure to perish yet were shee not sustained by the word the Lord Iesus should bee quite cast out of his possession and so lose his kingdome on earth which cannot bee 2. How long so ever they bee they are all determined by God for entrance continuance and conclusion there is a certaine time which they shall not passe for hee that setteth the bounds to the raging Sea hath set bounds to the raging of devils and wicked men and saith thus farre they shall come and no farther and then after many dayes hee will bring her out of the wildernesse into a more convenient and comfortable estate which shall be as an harbour or haven so much more sweet and desirable as the waves and billowes of a trouble some sea have been dreadfull and dangerous As there is an houre for the entrance of power of darknesse Luke 22. 53. so it is appointed for durance Exodus 12. 41. wee have seene a great part of these yeares passed and they draw to expiration therefore doe the enemies of the Church bestirre themselves because the time is but short yet this time is determined when the Church shall be eased Vers. 7. And there was a battell in heaven Having largely described the combatants in the former part of the chapter now the Spirit of God commeth to declare the battell it selfe unto which there hath been such preparation and this is no small controversie or trifling conflict but the greatest battell that ever was fought in the world and that in three respects 1. In respect of the place other battels are fought on earth but this in heaven not the heaven taken naturally but figuratively not in the highest heaven which is no place of dragons or quarrels but in the heaven on earth which is the Church militant called by the name of heaven as we have shewed verse the first for many reasons 2. It is great in respect of the armies whether we consider the greatnesse of the Generalls Michael the dragon or the valour or numbers of their forces for both these Generals come with their Angels which are great in multitude in power 3. Great in respect of the quarrell and cause namely whether Iehovah or Iupiter bee superiour whether Christ or Beliall whether Christianisme or Paganisme must prevaile whether Christian religion or Idolatrous worship bee more ancient more venerable more ample and of more worthy respect and acceptance This Verse propoundeth 1. The battell And there was a battell 2. The armies Michael and his Angels The former part predicteth this feirce fight where for the meaning are four Questions Quest. 1. Why I call it a prediction or prophesie being delivered in the time past and not in the time to come it is not said there shall bee a great battell but there was as if it had beene past rather than to come Ans. The manner of the Prophets in speaking of future events is to propound them in the time past Esay 53. 5 6 7. 1. For their more evidence and certainty in themselves as surely they shall come to passe as if they were past already 2. For the surer confirmation of the faith of the Church who are bound as certainly to beleeve bee they never so unlikely as if they were past already 3. That wee might more easily conceive of the words of the Prophets to be true and the word of God to whom past and present are both alike and who hath power to speake unto us in what manner himselfe pleaseth Quest. 2. Of what battell is this to bee understood Ans. 1. It is not to be meant of that battell between Michael and the dragon in the wildernesse for that was past but this was of a future event after Iohns time and that battell was betweene the Generals onely 2. Neither is it to be meant of that perpetual war in the militant Church between the elect and the reprobates both men and Angels which hath continued in the severall ages of the world from the beginning under the conduct of those great Captaines Christ and the dragon for this here is of a warre not yet begun when Iohn prophesied but that was 3. We properly understand it of some speciall and notable part of that warre which in the spring of the Euangelicall Church Satan raised to the overthrow of the salvation of it Now whether the Spirit of God had an aime at the warres of
of the children of darknesse Iames 4. 1. Now were it not for the enmity of this wicked One and ones against the Gospell there would bee no hurt in all the maintenance of holinesse Onely here note how wide they are that call for and commend an unlimited peace whereas the Gospell onely cals for a well conditioned peace 1. No peace is good but which flowes from peace w th God none against him defie that peace that is at defiance with the God of peace beware of an impious peace 2. No peace but joyned with holinesse Heb. 12. 14. carnall companionship is a peace in sinne drunkennesse swearing the devill divideth not his kingdome Christians must owne no such hellish peace detest such a prophane peace 3. No peace but with truth which is magnified above peace against popish pacification conversing with Papists shall wee betray the truth of God under the pretence of peace no peace without contention for truth 4. No peace but with good conscience secure Protestants will have peace in their sinnes let them alone they will let you alone runne with them they like you oppose godlinesse these precise wayes oh you winne them for ever but all is against the Gospell but better is a godly distraction than a wicked peace The Church and members must be in perpetuall warre while it is upon earth as Israel in the wildernesse had daily warres and resistances so all the Israel of God in the wildernesse of this world Hence it is that the Church of God on earth is called militant because it is an inseparable adjunct of it to be in perpetuall flight and battell Ephes 6. 12. wee wrastle against principalities and powers and that without intermission and if wee must still put on the armour of God this implyeth a perpetuall battell God will have us put a difference betweene heaven and earth and know that this is not our resting place and that rest is not gotten with ease hee will have us prize the worth of it in the difficulty danger and strife in attaining it he will crowne none without lawfull striving because none can overcome that fights not The Lord hereby provideth for his owne glory for whereas if it pleased him he might put forth his mighty power in preventing all molestation and overthrowing all his and the Churches enemies at once and so procure to his Church perfect peace and prosperitie even in the world but he more magnifieth himselfe in the victory of his servants than in their peace and they are more glorious in their faith constancy fortitude and patience than in their peace rest and security The state and constitution of the Church is such as none can be servants of Christ but souldiers for 1. So long as the enmity of the seed of the woman and the Serpent lasts there is no hope of truce or cessation of armes 2. There cannot be spirit but there will bee a combate betweene flesh and spirit which if neither the first Adam nor the second both in innocency can escape how shall wee expect to avoid it in state of corruption so long as there is light darknesse will fight against it 3. Where any grace is as is in every true Christians heart there is something worth stealing there the thiefe layeth battery where hee knoweth the treasure is yea the same men who were quiet enough before the appearing of grace are now so raged against it as if either inward temptation or outward fury can prevaile they shall be cast downe as Paul 4. Where there is but an entrance into the profession an admission into the family of Christ a receiving of our Captaines presse-money and a promise to fight the good fight of faith that is cause enough of quarrell and even so much or so little shall not want keene blowes from the dragon and the world 5. Suppose a man should want enemies without him yet he wanteth no enemie so long as hee carrieth about himselfe himselfe is exercise enough to himselfe all his life long and the better he knoweth himselfe the better shall hee know this truth The Lord hereby provideth for his Churches good and the furthering of her salvation and that many wayes 1. He letteth her see the great malice and hatred of the dragon against her and the extent of his mighty power against her against which shee could no way stand but in the power of God thus hee humbleth her in her selfe shaketh her out of her security driveth her out of her selfe and chaseth her to her fort and refuge even God himselfe her rocke 2. Hee letteth her see the desert of her sinnes in some measure and so to further her repentance for though hee have laid the chastisement of her peace on his Sonne yet he by these wicked instruments fatherly correcteth us as children so Iob 13. 26. Thou writest bitter things against me and makest me possesse the sinnes of my youth This good the Lord bringeth out of the evill intentions of the dragon he both awakeneth the conscience to finde out and hunt out secret sins which before she was not aware of as this sharpe water of affliction cleareth her sight so she findeth that the greatest strength of the dragon is in her owne corruption she is now more wary to prevent sinne for time to come as the buffettings of Satan kept under Pauls pride and suffered him not to be exalted above measure 3. The Lord hereby setteth and keepeth all the graces of his servants in exercise and so preserveth and strengthneth them as the health of the body is preserved by bodily exercise so the health of the soule Now in conflict they find the use and worth and measure of their faith hope patience prayers which before were weake and languishing 4. The Lord setteth enimies perpetually in the necks of his servants not that they may be overcome but that they may not bee overcome hee knoweth standing brookes gather dregs that unused iron gathereth rust David in all his battels stood unconquered but in his peace and rest was soone foyled whereas in this battell none are foyled but cowards and none can hold out but are crowned Seeing he can be no Christian that knoweth no combates let us lay up the point of wisedome to forecast and make account of the battell and know we have blowes and bullets to passe through Holy Iob waited when his changes would come and it was his wisedome for time came when hee had thrust upon thrust messenger upon messenger yea changes and armies of sorrowes encamped about him in one day Chap 10. 8. Quest. How shall wee wisely forecast dayes of tryall and battell Answ. 1. Know wee have enemies round about such as will slip no advantage offered we say opportunity maketh a knave our enemies are wrathfull watchfull and never farre off 2. Labour to stand prepared Dost thou not see an enemy now in the field against thee yet bee wise in peace provide for warre a
who told the Iews Ye are of your father the devill for his workes ye doe wouldest thou do the works of devils and wicked Angels and not be one of them but examine thy selfe bee sure thou beest not so but out of reach of it Quest. How may I doe so Ans. By these and the like rules 1. Wicked Angels hate Christ deadly in his person offices and doctrine In his person he would destroy the Tribe and family whence he should rise by Attalia Antiochus he would slay him new borne by Herod he would destroy him in the wildernesse he would set up himselfe for Christ in Mahomet and Antichrist In his offices by innumerable enemies especially Antichrist who casteth at all he is the head the King of the Church and of the world the chiefe Prophet and Lawgiver In his doctrine he would corrupt his word and falsifie it as to Eve and Christ himselfe in the wildernesse He is the father of lyes Iohn 8. and the envious man that soweth all Tares in the Lords field Dost thou love or hate Christ God forbid we should hate him so said the Iewes in effect Iohn 8. 37. but if his word hath no place in thee thou wouldest kill him as they would if thou keepest his commandements then say that thou lovest him Iohn 14. 21. else the wicked Angels love him as fruitfully as thou 2. Wicked Angels are deadly enemies to Christ in his members they are stil accusing the Saints to God they observe their wayes studies actions watch all occasions time places to hurt them When they can they wil afflict them in their bodies and goods as Iob 1. and compasse all meanes to hinder their salvation were it possible 1 Pet. 5. Art thou an enemy to Christ in his members watchest thou to mischiefe them art thou glad of any colour to wrong them by Thou art an angell of the dragon 3. They are called Belial 2 Cor. 6. if thou beest a sonne of Belial without yoake castest off the yoake and discipline of Jesus Christ as too strict a hater and breaker of good lawes of God and Jesus Christ a stormer at such as are framed to the rules of Christianity say what thou wilt thou art a wicked angel a runner and actor with the dragon against Christ whose rules thou rejectest and scornest 4 They hinder godly men in holy purposes and practices Zach. 3. Sathan stood at Ioshua's right hand Dost thou hinder preaching hearing and practice of piety in thy selfe family servants dost thou disswade from any Christian exercise Christ wil say to thee as to Peter Get thee behind me Satā 5. They are Gods executioners to punish and vexe evill men as Iudge 9. Saul was vexed with an evill spirit Iudas filled with devilish wickednes they are full of effectuall seductions and temptations to bring them to sinne and doe them the service to convey their soules to hell Homo homini Daemon Dost thou tempt to uncleannesse drunkennesse and draw to evill art thou a plague to any one to hold his soule in sinne and helpe him to hell here is the worke and marke of a wicked angel 6. They are very wise and of deepe reach to doe mischiefe both by naturall and acqusite wisedome they have a thousand arts to hurt and deceive they can transforme themselves into Angels of light Art thou wise to doe evill cunning to contrive sinne wiser in thy generation than the children of light thou canst pretēd peace order unity and every good thing when thou intendest the greatest mischiefe here is an angell of the dragon Having spoken of the Actors now to their action and fight Doct. The dragon and his Angels incessantly fight against Michael and his Angels Quest. How doe they fight Ans. Two wayes 1. By open force 2. By secret fraud I. By open force and strong hand 1. By exciting an hardened and wilfull people or person to professe against Christ his members as the Jewes Scribes Pharisees professed against Christ and every one that professed him thus doe the whole Nations of Jewes and Turkes at this day and so the Papists at this day openly professe for Antichrist against Michael and his Angels such champions are every where among us wicked persons sonnes of their father who contest against all the seed of GOD and they would not be as they for a world 2. By open force and tyranny hunting out the profession of Christ either by power Ecclesiasticall by the blast of excommunication see Ioh. 9. 22. and sentence of condemnation pronounced by the diabolicall Synagogue of Antichrist against godly Ministers and persons as against heretikes Or Civill by warre fire sword exile massacre inquisition imprisonment or any other open tyranny by which the sheepe of Christ are scattered or slaughtered Lamentable experience we have in Bohemia France the Palatine and all other Countries where cursed Papists and captaines of Antichrist prevaile II. By fraud or secret Stratagems under-mining the City of God as the Powder Saints and Salt-Potermen did the Parliament House Quest. How doe they this Sol. Foure wayes especially I. In common wealths and kingdomes they fight under-hand against all good order piety common honesty and religious life by setting up Magistrates that care not for religion but would love that Parish best that wanted a Church And by corrupting Magistrates so farre as they can animating them to bend their lawes and edge of authority to the oppressing of the godly and discouragement of religion and piety and making judgement Seates shops of injustice Asyles of iniquity and Sanctuaries for offenders It was a sore fight against Israel when the dragon prevailed with David to number the people it left him fewer to number by 70000. Of all visible wicked Angels the Iesuites who are sworne agents to the Angell of the bottomlesse pit doe carry the bell in provoking the Popish seduced Princes to all barbarous cruelties against the Church II. In Churches wicked Angels and men make battell upon Michael by making wayes and bridges to idolatry and the corrupting of the pure worship of God especially two wayes 1. Either forbidding the maine parts of Gods worship so Pharaoh that dragon forbad Israel to sacrifice and it was but idlenesse so Act. 4. 17 18. 2. Or permitting occasions of Idolatry and setting them up even above the parts of Gods worship as appeareth in the contention of the Devill against Michael about the body of Moses and whence are the Idolatries about the bodies of Saints departed but from the same adversary that then strove with Michael II. The dragon and his Angels fought underhand against Christ in his Ministery and that two wayes 1. By hindering godly Preachers in their course Thus the wicked spirits put forth their power in Iannes and Iambres to resist Moses in his Ministerie and miracles so doe now Popish spirits and prophane persons every where who will bee sure the faithfull servants of God shall want no molestation In the Apostles time there wanted not a
Diotrephes who pratled against them with malicious words neither received the brethren but forbid them that would and thrust them out of the Church 3 Ioh. 10. 2. By stirring up false teachers flatterers and deceivers who insensibly rob the Church of her treasure which is true and holy doctrine The envious man by them soweth his Tares whilest men sleepe Matth. 13. Hence we read of sundrey doctrines of devils 1 Tim. 4. 12. namely the forbidding of meats and mariages so called because the devill who still laboureth to corrupt the Ministerie in and by these fights against Michael and his Angels 4. Where hee cannot hinder the powerfull preaching hee fighteth by making the truth of the Gospell preached ineffectuall sundry secret wayes as 1. By blinding some that they cannot see the truth shining upon them 2 Cor. 4. 4. holding them fast in incredulity and contumacy 2. Snatching the Word from others who heare it carelesly so the dragon prevaileth against many as ye heard Luke 8 12. 3. Thrusting from their practice such as heard with attention when men heare and put not on the new man it is a giving place to the devill Eph. 4. 27. 4. After the knowne and professed truth by pulling away many from the simplicity of the Gospell by revolt and apostacie 1 Tim. 5. 15. many goe backe after Satan 2 Cor. 11. 3. I feare lest as Satan deceived Eve by his craftinesse so also hee deceive you Thus in all changes of religion numbers have gone backe after Satan Now after the manner let us see the reasons of this fight Contraries must needs fight here be two contrary kingdomes the kingdome of light and of darknesse two contrary Princes the God of heaven and the god of the world the Author of truth the father of lyes two contrary bands no marvell if the whole band of the dragon would pull downe the whole Kingdome of God how can the kingdome of sinne but fight against the kingdome of grace There is a deadly hatred of the dragon against God and Jesus Christ. 1. All the spawne of the malignant dragon seeketh by all meanes to hinder and obscure the knowledge and glory of God and to set up honour and yeeld obedience to the dragon for God see wee not how Antichrist sitteth in the Temple of God and demeaneth himselfe as if he were God but what moveth him the dragon acteth him with strong delusion and his comming is by the efficacy of Satan 2 Thess. 2. and the same efficacy of Satan casteth downe Idolaters at the feet of antichrist to receive lawes from him to binde conscience to worship at his word a breaden god made by a Baker in stead of the Maker of the world which is nothing but to adore the dragon no other wayes than the Jewes who are said to offer to devils when they offered to Idols Psal. 106. 1 Cor. 10. 2. In the dragon and all his angels is an unconquerable hatred of Christ and his members hee perpetually opposeth the humanity the divinity the offices of Jesus Christ that hee should not be truly knowne and beleeved in the world and this reason our Saviour giveth why the Scribes Pharisees and other wicked men were so busie against his person and doctrine Iohn 15. 24. They have hated both mee and my father for the hatred of Christ they never cease to persecute the Church his Spouse and the faithfull his members so our Saviour saith If the world have hated me it will hate you also Iohn 16. 3. and this they will doe to you because they have not knowne me nor my father The dragon and his Angels fight to add unto and inlarge so far as he can his kingdome and dominion he would have al the world his throne to domineere in he would thrust Jesus Christ out of all his right he would bring in all mens soules into his owne dānation and because he cannot get all he is restlesse and never giveth up his quarrell why else doth the Antichrist of Rome the chiefe Commander under the dragon maintaine and abet such bloody quarrels against the Reformed Churches but because hee would have small and great rich and poore free and bond to receive his marke in their hands and foreheads Rev. 13. 16. Haman must have all knees bow to him else hee is sicke of anger and prepareth for the death of every Mordecai that refuseth They therefore fight to uphold the dominion hee hath gotten in the world as great Princes goe to warre to maintain their rights and territories in every part of their countrey even so if the Gospel come into any countrey to turne them from darknesse to light from the power of Satan to God what tumults tragedies doth the dragon and all his angels excite and stirre up against it and what else doe all the present warres in this part of the world tend unto but to hold the Countries subject unto Antichrist under the power of the dragon still and to keepe out and chase out the sound and mention of Christ as the truth is in Jesus Christ. Beware of this note of a wicked man to fight against Christ. Ob. We professe Christ and are baptized into Michaels name have taken our presse-mony of him and therefore what is this to us Sol. Can. 1. 5. The sonnes of my mother contended with me and thus was I wounded in the house of my friends Is this Christs voyce would wee know these dissembled friends the markes are cleare 1. Those that wilfully resist any of Gods ordinances fight against God Acts 5. 39. If this be of God yee cannot destroy it but bee fighters against God therefore hee that fighteth against the standard of Michael that is the voyce of the Gospell is a ranke rebell to Christ as hee that shooteth against the Kings standard He that resisteth the power of the word which is Michaels Scepter will give it no place nor obedience in themselves and scorne it in others that mutiny against preaching and preachers of truth and practice of sincerity fighteth as directly against God as hee that would wrest the Kings Scepter out of his hand He that resisteth the holy observation of the Sabbath is an ordinary breaker of it by worke or play that scornes strict and circumspect walking is a fighter against God 2. Those that in thēselves or others uphold the dragons dominion these apparently fight against Christ not one of their lusts must fall downe before the word looke in what sinne the devill did raigne for that they strive and contend still and none so great enemies as those that strive against their sinnes they must sweare and lie and game they must outface conscience and scorne godlinesse so also they are loath the devill should lose any ground in others and therefore they strengthen sinners and incourage them in all their wayes of loosnesse gaming wasting out their time and drunken companionship resisting tumultuously a faithfull Ministery 3. Those that strive
more place in the Church to domineere and tyrannize against the Saints as they had done but they are now conquered and expulsed out of heaven Quest. 3. What conquest was this or when was it obtained Ans. The conquest of Michael against the dragon was 1. Generall 2. Speciall The former was when before this time the dragon was most powerfully conquered 1. By the death of Christ spoyling all principalities and powers 2. By his powerfull resurrection thereby conquering and triumphing over sinne death hell Satan the world the grave c. 3. By the powerfull preaching of the Apostles in the conversion of the world to Christ. 4. By the profession confession and Martyrdome of the Apostles themselves whereby the most potent tyrants were convicted and subdued This generall overthrow is not here properly meant but a speciall victory and overthrow of some speciall dragons that rose up afterward to waste the Church because this is a prophesie after S. Iohns time the proper interpretation and accomplishment whereof is plentifully cleared in Ecclesiasticall History For 1. What place had the dragon in the Church when those fierce Tyrants and tygers those imperiall dragons Nero Domitian Dioclesian Trajan and the other who shed a sea of Christian blood to abolish the very name of Christ were miserably destroyed and extinct by foule and fearefull deaths and destructions and some of them as Iulian the Apostate being wounded to death blasphemed with extreme fury cryed with his bowels and blood in his own hands Vicisti Galileae 2. What place had the dragon in the Church when noble Constantine had slaine those foure savage Tyrants and Monsters Maximinus Maxentius Licinius and Maximinian and became the great Protector of Christian faith and to signifie that now the dragon was overcome not without Gods speciall Providence he set up upon the gates of his Palace his owne picture with a dragon lying slaine under his feet and a Dart thrust through him as Eusebius reports which is a plaine demonstration of the accomplishment of this Prophesie 3. What place had the dragon in the Church when by the free preaching of the Gospell by orthodox Pastors and Bishops the Idols and heathen gods were cast downe their worship abolished their Temples destroyed Paganisme was turned into Christianisme and Christs Kingdome grew so fast as that it was received through the world in the places and countries where the dragons had formerly cast it out 4. What place had the dragon in heaven when those innumerable droaves of Heretikes such as Valentinus Basilides Manes Marcion Photinus and especially Arrius who had infected the whole world and other most deadly enemies to Christs person natures and offices were first wounded and smitten and condemned with the sword of the Spirit the hammer of heresies and after with the hand of God upō them in miserable and wretched deaths as Histories are plentifull in observation Thus have wee seene the truth of this Prophesie when and how the dragon and his Angels were cast out of heaven and their place was found no more Quest. 4. How can it be said that the dragons place was no more found in heaven seeing he returnes againe and renewes his warre against the woman vers 13. and 17 Answ 1. Our Saviour in Iohn 12. 31. saith The Prince of the world is cast out and so the death of Christ hath cast him out of possession so as although hee may come to claime yet never to possesse 2. He may come to assault the Church molest the woman but never to dispossesse her of her heavenly happinesse all the dammage he brings her is but nibling at her heele he cannot reach her head Ioh. 14. 30 The Prince of the world came against Christ but found nothing in him that is had no power no advantage against him and so it is in proportion with the members 3. Hee may shew himselfe in temptations and in raising horrible and hidious persecutions as at this day but without all power or hope of prevailing He comes not to stand to it if hee bee resisted nor to overcome in the issue but to be overcome and at last so fully overcome as his place shall never bee found in heaven nor in the Church but shall be bound fast in chaines of blacke and hellish darknesse for ever Doctr. Note hence that all the enemies of the Church shall bee finally destroyed so as their place shall bee no more found Iob. 20. 7. The wicked shall perish for ever like his dung and the eye that hath seene him shall say where is hee Psal. 37. 10. 36. Yet a little while and the wicked shall not bee yea thou shalt diligently consider his place and it shall not bee and He flourished as a greene Bay-tree but hee passed away and loe hee was gone I sought him but he could not be found For why 1. Gods curse takes hold on them and is too strong for them Genes 12. 3. I will curse them that curse thee This curse cuts off First their persons Psal. 37. 38. They that are cursed of God shall bee cut off Secondly their plots counsels hopes aymes and wishes as in the same place The end of the wicked shall be cut off and frustrate Thirdly their present jollity even in this life often the curse meets them in every corner as the Angell with his sword did Balaam so in Pharaoh Haman Iudas Iulian and almost all tyrants and heretikes came to lamentable destruction Fourthly alwayes their hoped happinesse in the life to come for as GOD hurles the wicked man out of his place in earth so hee sends him into his own place as is said of Iudas that he may dwell for ever in the place of his iniquitie Iob 8. 4. 2. Gods justice pursueth and hunteth the wicked man to destruction let him seeke never so many muses and burrows of craft and policie to hide himselfe in the Lords revenge followes him step by step till it overtake him 2 Thess. 1. 6. It is a righteous thing with God to render tribulation to them that trouble you Achan troubleth all Israel and the Lord troubleth Achan Ioshua 7. 25. the enemie makes the Saints drinke the cup of affliction but they taste but the top which is medicinable but the Lords justice reserves for him the dregs and bottome of his cup of wrath for poison they chase the Saints unjustly out of the earth with a sea of sorrow but the Lord justly casts them out of earth and heaven into a bottomelesse sea of everlasting wrath 3. They must bee covered with shame that warre with Sion Psal. 129. 5. First because she being Gods owne Spouse and delight hee accounteth her cause to be his her sufferings his her enemies his and cannot but out of love and jealousie avenge her quarrels and execute vengeance on her adversaries Deut. 32. 43. Secondly because her sonnes are the blessed seed If Mordecai be the seed of the Jewes Haman shall fall before him and make no
dreadfull and severe against such revolters Was cast out The second thing to be observed in the overthrow of the dragon is the manner of it namely Sathans dejection or rather ejection out of the Church Quest. What ejection is here meant Answ. 1. Not that after his fall for that was not by warre as this but a just sentence and punishment that was because hee stood not in the truth this because heestood against it 2. Nor that finall ejection in the day of judgement for after that hee never assaults the woman but after this hee doth after that he is cast into hell but here into the earth 3. Therefore Satan is cast out of heaven these two wayes 1. By the head of the Church 2. By the members Christ our head hath obtained a perfect victory over him two wayes 1. By the power and merit of his death by which he encountred the devills and conquered them spoiling principalities and powers Col. 2. 15. So as the Dragons erecting a crosse for Christ set up a gibbet for themselves as Haman and for Christ a chariot of tryumph 2. By the vertue and efficacie of it daily applyed to the elect through the power of his resurrection ascention and sending of the holy Ghost into the hearts of the faithfull by whose grace as by a stronger then himselfe Sathan the strong man is ejected and can keepe possession no longer This is when faith apprehends the merit of his death and the efficacie both of his resurrection ascension and sitting at the right hand of God whence hee sendeth the Spirit But this ejection by the head is not properly meant for it was done before Iohns prophecie but this was after This ejection of Sathan then is properly by the members three wayes 1. By casting out and resisting Paganisme idolatry blasphemie impiety and all injustice and immanity against God and man in which the Dragon ruled and raigned as the god of the world 2. By the preaching and promulgation of the Gospell which is the hammer of the dragons kingdome and the utter overthrow and eversion of his whole power Luk. 10. 18. The Disciples in their ministery saw Satan fall downe like lightening 3. By open profession and maintenance of the faith and truth of the Gospell and lifting up the name and glory of Christ there where formerly Satans throne was This secondary ejection here meant and aimed at seemeth to be when after the daies of the Romish tyranny by the heathen Emperours the great and unlimited power of the old Roman Monarchie in which the Dragon had ruled and overspread the earth with all idolatry and blasphemie and had poisoned and corrupted the whole knowne world was now broken and throwne downe the maintenance of Christian faith and profession was restored and liberty given unto Christians by the manchild afore-mentioned Now was the devill cast out his idolatries detected the deceivablenesse of heathenish error discovered and his whole power so broken as hee could no longer either hinder the preaching of the Gospell or the propagation of Christian religion nor keepe the nations longer from the truth of the Gospell as he had long before done by his tyranny This I take to be the ejection of the dragon out of the Church aimed at in this text The note is that till Christ and his Gospell came the Dragon was not ejected Wheresoever Christ is not there the dragon stands in full state and strength Matt. 12. 29. the strong man keepes the house till a stronger come to dispossesse him This house is the uncleane world the whole world that lyeth in wickednesse 1. Iohn 5. 19. Whole mankinde in the first Adam all unregenerate men for so the world is taken Rom. 5. 12. By one man sinne entred into the world that is the whole world out of Christ or the whole world not chosen out of the world 2. Tim. 2. ult Before men come to the knowledge of the truth namely of Christ they are all in the divels snare taken of him at his will These snares are errours of judgment lusts of life depravation of manners or some raigning sinne or sinnes by which Satan holds them under his vassallage as a fowler can hold the bird by one foot or by one twig and snare as well as by the whole body or net For first as sinne hath given him possession of all mankinde as in Iudas his heart so hee never goeth out of himselfe nay hee is loath to be cast out and when he is it is not without extraordinary reluctation molestation Mark 1. 26. The uncleane spirit departs not without tearing and vexing and throwing him in the midst of them saith Luke all signes of extreme impatience Secondly none can cast him out but Christ for onely Christ is stronger then hee men cannot cast him out no not holy men as that man said Master wee came to thy Disciples but they could not cast him out Angels cannot cast him out for they cannot satisfie sinne onely the seed of the woman breakes the serpents head Gen. 3. 15. Christ onely is that Angell which Iohn saw Revel 10. 1. descending from heaven by his incarnation having the key of the bottomlesse pit that is power over hell and death as Revel 1. 18. and a great chaine in his hand the strong chaine of his omnipotence which chaine hath many linkes 1. The strong linke of his passion and death upon the crosse which had more strength in it then the lives of all men and Angels 2. That invincible linke of his resurrection for it was impossible for him to bee held under death The Jewes could devise to put him to death but not to hold him in the grave but by his mighty power hee opened his owne grave and all the graves of the Saints 3. That mighty linke of his ascension by which he opened heaven for his Church when the devill would for ever have barred it up against us 4. That mighty linke of sending out the holy Ghost and sending out the Apostles and Pastors with a mighty and unresistable commission for the conversion of the world But what was the end of this mighty chaine of so many strong linkes Even to binde up Satan the Dragon described here and there in the same words a thousand yeares The power of Christs death published in the ministery of the Gospell bound up the devill by destroying Paganisme and converting the nations to the faith as fast as ever any Conquerer bound his enemy in chaines and restraines him from the execution of his mischievous will against him for had not the Dragon beene bound Christianity could not have conquered the world as it did but now saith Christ Iohn 12. 22. speaking of his death is the prince of this world cast out though not wholly and fully as in the last day Thirdly the wicked world is so farre from impeaching the state and power of the Dragon that it strengtheneth and establisheth it
out of the Church into the earth and there among earthly and carnall men holdeth his power still Ephes. 2. 2. The Prince that ruleth in the aire worketh among the sonnes of disobedience 2 Thes. 2. 9. Sathan worketh in Antichrist by all deceiveablenesse of unrighteousnesse in them that perish 2 Cor. 4. 4. The god of this world blindeth the mindes of infidels or unbeleevers And why 1. Sathans raigne is in the reigne of sin that is his scepter a wicked heart in which sinne raigneth is his chaire of estate But sinne raignes not in the elect that are under grace Rom. 6. 14. 2. Sathan being the Prince of darknesse rules in the kingdome of darknesse whence wicked spirits are called rulers of the darknesse of this world Ephes. 6. 12. The devill is the father of all spirituall darknesse of lies heresies false doctrines false worship and all workes of darknesse This is the world of darknesse in which hee ruleth as a king in his Kingdome But the godly are gotten out of this Egypt out of the reach of this hellish Pharaoh and are gotten into Goshen the Church where light is Ephes. 5. 8. Ye were once darknesse but now are light in the Lord. 3. Sathan is the father of sinne and sinne is the mother of death by which necessary connexion appeares who are his subjects over whom hee holdeth his full and absolute power to weet a world of dead men dead in trespasses and sinnes destitute of the life and Spirit of God and as dead men laid and buryed in the earth among these hee ruleth As the demoniake in our Saviours time lived among the graves and there tyrannized so doth Sathan being cast out into the earth which is as another Golgatha But the godly are quickned by Christ being formerly dead in trespasses and live now the life of the Sonne of God and have part in the first resurrection Gal. 2. 20. And so are exempted from the power of Sathan Which is a ground of comfort to all true hearted Christians that stand in the spirituall combate 1. Thou fightest against a conquered and bound enemy who is cast out of all thy Lords dominions 2. Hee is cast into the earth and keepeth state in the world as the god of the world but thou art called out of the world and brought from the earth Object If hee be cast out how comes it to passe that I am so afflicted with horrible hellish and violent temptations Answ. 1. The Dragon is not cast out of all power till hee bee cast into hell but hee is cast out of full power in the godly 2. There is a reserved wrigling power of the Dragon which may assault thee but hee shall never hurt thee that art one of Gods chosen neither by his temptation nor persecution For first though they may afflict and exercise thee yet all the gates of hell cannot overcome or extinguish thy faith Secondly though they may trouble thee and hinder thee in the way as the Moabites did Israel by their wiles yet can they not in the end of it which is life and glory Thirdly though they may hinder the sense and comfort and joy of thy salvation yet can they not the right nor assured hope of thy happinesse Object I finde these temptations prevaiâ—e in mee and if the devill raigne in sinne I feare he is not cast out of mee Answ. There is the least feare of that sinne that is most feared The feare of sinne keepes downe the raigne of it But for the strengthening of such as are in combate we must know that the best have sinne but sinne hath not them the best slip and fall but lye not in falls the best do the acts of sinne but not habitually they trade not nor walke in sinnes at least with delight as men in a pleasant way the best have flesh but walke not according to flesh And therefore although thou findest sinne present with thee yet if thou canst finde the power of it weakened if thou sometimes sinnest but art so farre from tumbling and trading in sinne as that thou hatest what thou doest all is safe the dragon is cast out for all that 2. Here is a rule of tryall to know our estate whether wee belong to heaven or are yet in the earth under the dominion of Sathan If Sathan uphold his power and state in sinne and unrighteousnesse within thy heart thou art apparently in the earth and of the earth Christ hath no part in thee nor thou in him Art thou an enemy to grace to the doctrine of grace Art thou a stubborne and obstinate sinner an enemy to the perswasions of the Word and Spirit a sonne of disobedience a rebell against all thou hearest Art thou a lover of thy sinnes an hater of them that hate and discover them Art thou of the Dragons trade and walkest in fraud lying accusing and envying Gods children Dost thou cast thy selfe out of the Church and wilfully excommunicate and separate thy selfe from God from his house and worship from his Saints and people Now this doctrine tells thee that for these accursed qualities the devill himselfe was cast out by Christs victory and so shalt thou as an enemy of Christ shall Christ cast him out and keepe thee in who resemblest him no confounded shall ye be together and eternally excommunicate from God and his Church 3. This is a ground of instruction if Sathan bee once cast out to keepe him out and let him enter no more When Christ cast out a devill he said Go out of him and enter into him no more So hee never recovereth his power against the Church againe being once cast into the earth Apostasie and revolt from the truth once received gives him a stronger and surer possession then before For he never comes againe but hee brings seaven worse spirits then himselfe And now seeing that Sathan is cast out of our Church into the earth let us not turne to worldly rudiments and that earthly religion and doctrine of Popery and Antichristian idolatry which is from earth set up and upheld by earthly power and policie thrusting it selfe on the world by serpentine craft lying pretenses of miracles martyrdome concord of doctors perpetuall succession from the Apostles c. But let the Dragon rage and dominere in the earth whither hee is cast and in that fleshly doctrine which carrieth away earthly and unstable men Let him make spoile in his owne dominion amongst Papists and Idolaters and hypocrites and atheists Let us keepe that pretious truth which is committed to us and hold fast that which Michael hath wonne for us shall wee runne after the dragon cast into the earth Consider hereunto 1. How can that be a religion of God that openeth a wide gate to all manner of hatefull and unnaturall sinnes by licenses pardons before and after sanctuaries c. that exempts subjects from lawes obedience oathes and allegiance to Princes that under pretence of Christ
his holds I. In his owne person preaching most divine and effectuall doctrine with such authority and power as never man spake so For Michael carryeth a two edged sword in his mouth so sharpe as that it pearceth and cutteth Leviathan in peeces And this doctrine was confirmed partly with a most holy and innocent life so as when the dragon came he found nothing in him Iohn 14. 30 no power no right no matter to fasten any temptation upon being pure from all sinne both in nature and act partly with most powerfull miracles evidences of his divine person because they were performed by his owne power and such as the dragon could neither resist falsifie or imitate II. In the persons of his servants whether Prophets Apostles or Pastors When the Disciples were sent out into Judea to preach they returned to Christ rejoycing because the devils were subdued and Christ said he saw Satan fall downe like lightning Luke 10. 18. How suddenly the sound of the Gospell was carried into all nations by the Apostles and the world conquered unto Christ appeareth in the Epistles of Paul Then went downe Paganisme Idolatry Atheisme and the walls of hellish Iericho were soone throwne downe by the sound of these rammes-hornes And at this day how doe the faithfull Pastors hold forth the shining light of truth to destroy and cast out heretikes and the numberlesse droves of false teachers and seducers out of the Church for as the devils were not able to withstand one word of Christs mouth in his flesh and infirmity so the same word is no lesse powerfull in the mouths of his Ministers with whom himselfe is present to the end of the world 4. He comes with a powerfull Spirit a Spirit of fortitude and unresistable strength by which as hee upholds the whole frame of the world in the estate of nature so also the whole frame of the Church and the whole state of grace in the world renewed and called out of the world This Spirit is not powerfull onely in the Head to foyle the dragon but in every member also who cast him out and tread him under their feet Rom. 16. 20. 5. He comes with a powerfull arme of justice to revenge and confound all enmities spirituall and corporall this our Ioshua hath set his feet on the neckes of five Kings at once and daily casteth out the dragon by the miserable destruction of tyrants and enemies Neroes Domitians Dioclesians Trajans Valences c. and at last shall make all his enemies his footstoole Now seeing onely the power of Jesus Christ can cast out the dragon let us make much of the presence of Christ and rejoyce in it Magicians have devised many wayes of casting out devils as Amulets Words Characters but all diabolicall Papists have devised holy-bread holy-water salt herbes lights Crosses the word Jesus or some part of the Gospell to charme or exâ—rcise devils of the same diabolicall invention and intention with the former but Christ is present with no such sorceries neither doe they cast downe the dragon but hold him up Satan is not cast out by Beelzebub except by compact and collusion but the Lord hath appointed the holy Ministerie and in it hath promised his presence and in that hee commeth to cast out Satan the way to keep Satan downe is to embrace and rejoyce in an holy and powerfull Ministery This is the hammer of heresies the sword against his temptations the touchstone of errour the whetstone of grace the rule of prayer and a whole armory against all the enterprises of the dragon He that findes the power of the Ministery casting downe the dragons power in his owne soule will sticke to it as to the arme of God nothing shall be of power to plucke him from it being the power of God and the wisedome of God Every man saith hee will cleave to Christ and the power of Christ for he onely can foile the dragon but renouncing the Ministery thou renouncest Christ who hath said Hee that receiveth you receiveth mee and hee that refuseth you refuseth mee Luke 10. 16. Againe note hence the reason why the powerfull preaching of Gods Word is so generally resisted in the world namely because all wicked men whatever they professe are friends with the dragon and chuse to be under his power as for the power of Christ they renounce it and say plainly We will not have this man to rule over us nor endure his yoakes as for example 1. Why doth Satan so oppose the true preaching of the Word but because hee feeles the power of Christ in it haÌ„mering downe his kingdome of darknesse hee stormes not at frothy and foolish preaching onely faithfull Preachers beare the burden of his rage Christ and his Apostles and all faithfull Pastors he opposeth he slandereth because Christ is powerfull in them against his Kingdome and not in others 2. What is the cause that Antichrist cannot indure the Scriptures but disgraceth them with vile terms or that he doth preferre fables and devises of men before them shut them up and imprison them in Cloysters and unknown tongues punish the reading of them in the Mother-tongue with death c but because being an enemie to the power of Christ hee findes it the weapon which hath wounded him and must slay him and the rod that Christuseth to smite him downe no winde can so blast herbes as this breath of Christ blasteth him The Arke cannot stand up but Dagon goeth downe Christ and Antichrist cannot stand together 3. Why doe the Idolatrous countries of Spaine Italy France and the rest sticke so fast to the support of Antichrist and keepe life in him and cast him not out as other Countries have done but because Christ is not come among them they resist his power and the rod of his power they suffer not the breath of Christs mouth the preaching of the Word among them and where doe Papists increase at home but in rude and untaught countries where Christ is not come in the power of his Word 4. Why doe our Papists both Recusants and Church Papists most resist and disgrace painfull and diligent Preachers these cannot be indured preach damnation are authors of faction enemies to authoritie c. but the very reason is because these comming in the power of Christ are the greatest enemies of Antichrist their good father and friend for if there bee idle or corrupt Preachers they like well because they know these are speciall friends to their friend for if the Spirit of Christ breath not in him who stands in the roome of a Minister Antichrist may and doth stand in full state and strength for all him 5. Why doe many formall Protestants that say they wil be saved by Christ so directly and manifestly resist the power of Christ to salvation and doe the dragon so good service as none more as First by spurning against wholesome doctrine and turning the backe contemptuously and professedly on the house of GOD This
it in matter of salvation and so as may stand with his Churches profitable exercise and excitation In these foure regards they are all cast out with their Head Here is terror for al the angels agents of the dragon who hence may perceive that Jesus Christ hath already got the same victory over them as over the dragons and devils themselves and duely waites a fit time for full execution and manifestation Consider what a fearefull thing it is to bee a wicked man a servant of sinne an enemy of grace a scorner of religion or religious persons or exercises a Sabbath-breaker a drunkard a vicious person an unbeleever or impenitent person here is an angell of the dragon who if hee persist in this estate is as certainly cast out into destruction by Christ as is the dragon his head and mover what else doth our Saviour teach Mat. 25. 41. but that the dragon and his angels are equally accursed and wicked men sunke downe in the same curse as they all of them being equally against Christ and Christ against them all Our Saviour for the comfort of the Elect saith Iohn 12. 26. Where I am there shall my servant bee so in proportion where the dragon is there must his angels and agents bee Object But I hope for salvation by Christ I am baptized and come to Church and heare the Word and love God above all and my neighbour as my selfe c. Answ. Many shall come to Christ at the last day and professe as much or more and yet being angels of the dragon are cast out with him Mat 7. 22. Thou art not an open enemy yea but art thou a covered secret enemy of Christ No pretence or conceit of a good estate can hinder thee from being an angell of the dragon or from being cast out with him First if thou discernest not the things of God but art uncapable unteachable savouring the things of the flesh not of the Spirit and findest most sweetnesse and contentment in the things of this life thou art apprently cast out as yet with the dragon without the Kingdome of God Secondly if thou hearest never so much and blessest thy selfe in thine iniquity if thou hearest for fashion without conscience or desire after Gods wayes if thou secretly loathe or fret at the Word powerfully preached or holdest any sin against it it is a deadly favour to thee thou art cast out with the dragon to whom also it is a sentence of damnation Thirdly if thou avoidest the society of godly men and in heart lovest not such as bee truely religious but hatest them because they follow goodnesse and hauntest with wicked and profane persons and delightest in them runnest with them and chusest them for thy companions thou art as yet in the same darknesse with the dragon 1 Iohn 2. 11. Fourthly if thou speakest evill of the way of God and despightest the truth revilest such as more openly professe it disgracest the publike or private exercises of religion or discouragest such as undertake them thy profession keepes thee not from being cast out with the dragon Michael hath cast thee out having said Hee that is with us cannot lightly speake evill of us Marke 9. 39. 2. From this glorious victory of Michael over the angels of the dragon note the vaine and bootlesse enterprises of the angels of the dragon against the Church They rage and bragge and plot and fret and all to cast the Church out of the earth but cannot prevaile for First themselves are cast out into the earth their power and liberty is onely to hurt earthly minded men that preferre earth before heaven and contemne the heavenly truth preached but in regard of the Saints they have short hornes they can hurt none marked sprinkled or sealed Secondly the Church cannot bee cast out of the earth unlesse the angels of the dragon were stronger than Michael they may chase the Church out of one corner into another but out of the earth they cannot because his Kingdome is everlasting Thirdly they are but angels of the dragon and their Head being spoyled of his power what hope have they to prevaile Did the Papists consider that being angels of the dragon cast out already by Michael they are in extreme danger it would abate something of the bragging pride hopes and insolency did they thinke that the great angell of the dragon the Antichrist of Rome were already cast out by the sentence and power of Michael it would abate their hopes If it doe not lessen theirs let it raise ours that however they may afflict some particular Church yet shall they never obtaine their purpose as they hope and desire but shall bee cast out by Michael as the dung of the earth Consider three grounds hereof First that they fight against Christ the Truth and the truth of Christ they fight against the Lambe but the Lambe must overcome and against the truth of Christ which is of that nature that the more it is opposed and oppressed the more it riseth and increaseth Secondly consider how Michael hath already cast them out in their projects and designes all deliverances of Christian Princes have beene from this victory of Michael our owne countrey and Princes abroad are instances enough as in 88. 1605. c. Thirdly against all the angels of the dragon oppose our Archangell described in Rev. 10. 1. c. 1. A mighty Angell protector of his Church 2. Comming from heaven in a gracious and powerfull presence to help his Church 3. Cloathed with a Cloud once of flesh now of divine Majestie as in the wildernesse 4. A Rainbow on his head a league of grace and peace first with God then from the rage of Antichristian enemies 5. His face as the Sunne enlightning his Church dispersing clouds and stormes bringing faire gleames of warme comfort 6. His feet as Pillars of power and might to sustaine his Church and of fire to consume the enemies as Chaffe and stubble 7. In his hand a little booke open Christ opens it to the world and holds it open though Antichrist would shut up the truth and did a long time 8. Hee set his right foot on the sea and his left on the earth that is now takes power and dominion upon the Continent and Ilands and raiseth Christian Emperours and Princes by professing the truth to restore him his right detained by Antichrist 9. Hee crieth with a loud voyce as when a Lyon roareth the more that tyrants and Antichrist roare and rage against the truth with their Buls the more doth this Lyon of the Tribe of Iudah put forth the mighty voice of the Gospel and as with rams horns casteth downe the wals of Antichristian Iericho 10. He sweares in verse 6. that time or delay shall be no more namely not so miserable and mournfull as they were under the sixe Trumpets when Antichrist domineired and none durst resist who would not be presently turned to ashes but better times should
inheritance his choise his habitation in which he hath promised to dwell for ever which how could he doe if he should suffer Tyrants either to destroy it or throw him out of possession Fourthly the Church is his kingdome which must have no end but if he should not save it the enimies would soone bring it to an end 3. It is a part of Gods glory which cannot passe in any other to bee the Saviour of his Church because First he alone will bee knowne the onely GOD that heareth prayer to whom all flesh must resort Psal. 65. 2. Secondly hee to whom the glory of the greater belongs to him belongs the glory of the lesser but hee onely hath the glory of saving his people from spirituall hellish and eternall danger by Christ and he onely will perfect his salvation by adding temporall and externall Thirdly for his glories sake he will bee seene the only Savior in such times and maner as none else can save as in many miraculous deliverances which all the world must ascribe onely to his hand Israel must be saved out of Aegypt by an Outcast drawne out of the waters and the sea must make them a way and become a wall to them and a Well to Pharaoh his followers To bring them along Iordan must runne back To feed them and save them from starving heaven must afford them a daily harvest and a rocke must yeeld them water forty yeares To save them from their enemies in battell the Sunne must stand still and the Moone stay her course as in the dayes of Ioshua in which all the world must behold the Lord fighting for Israel How miraculously was Ionah saved when hee was buried in a double grave Twofold instruction ariseth hence to the Church and people of God First wee learne in the greatest dangers and needs to waite for the Lords salvation in the depth of danger if wee be beset as Israel at the sea side or if wee be chased into the bottome of sea now to stand still and behold the salvation of the Lord Exod. 14. Quest. How may wee waite aright for the Lords salvation Answ. 1. Become Beleevers members of the Church for it is said The Lord will save Sion stablish thy faith in this promise give God the glory of truth and when thou art beset with sorrowes pains perils when thou art in the valley of death in the hands of death in the house of death now say Salvation is the Lords and as Iob If the Lord kill me yet will I trust in him 2. Beware of sinne for that which thrusteth thee from the Lord thrusteth away the Lords salvation from thee but sinne separates betweene God and us and may suspend his salvation from his Saints longer than is for their ease Bewaile thy sinne remove by repentance that partition which thou hast thrust betweene God and thee salvation is farre from the wicked because they are farre from God Psalme 119. 155. It is never so farre from the godly yet often not so neare them as they desire because they are not got so neare God by faith repentance and invocation as he desireth Dan. 9. 12. All Israel have sinned and therefore the curse is powred out against all Israel and Iosh. 7. 11. 12. Israel hath sinned a sinne and cannot stand before their enemies If wee would have the Lord to put forth his salvation we must put away our sinne which makes him seeme sometimes as if he could not save his people 3. Fixe the eye of thy soule directly upon the Lord and looke not a squint at men or meanes nor thinke all lost if they set not in for thy helpe for First the Lord whose salvation is needs them not to worke by Secondly all meanes are put in his hand and by his appointment are what they are and if hee doe use any men or meanes as in this Text he did the Christian Emperours yet the Church must sing as here salvation is the Lords Thirdly no meanes may share in his glory nor obscure or darken it Secondly it teacheth to ascribe all honour of salvation to the Lord as here the Church doth for First there is great reason that hee who is our salvation should be our song the Church here makes the author of her salvation the matter of her song so Exod. 15. 2. gnozzi vezimrath Iah The Lord is my strength and song It is equall that the honour of salvation bee returned to the Author of it Secondly the office of the Church is to give knowledge to the world by whom and by what meanes she is delivered that after-ages may repaire in like dangers to the same hand in which onely salvation is see Psalme 102. 18. and Esa. 38. 19. Thirdly for our selves we above all people have just cause to sing unto the Lord our salvation and say Now is salvation the Lords Time was in the dayes of the fathers when our nation lay in darknesse in Idolatry in the midst of Images and teachers of lies worshipping blockes and stones and crusts of bread The blindenesse and darknesse was palpable like that of Aegypt wherein no man could stirre out of the place where his ignorance had set him But God in his due time tooke pitty upon us and tooke possession of us as his people possessed our Kingdome our Princes and people with light truth and the blessed Gospell of salvation now was Antichrist detected darknesse dispelled Idols displaced Masse-mongers and god-makers cast out now was salvation the Lords when hee swept out that Antichristian vermine frighted away those uncleane birds pulled downe their Cages over their heads and made the happy restoring of the Gospell as a birth-day to our Countrey and this English Nation In the yeare 1588. when that invincible Navie as they termed it advanced it selfe with a Catholike strength to swallow up our Nation at one morsell they wanted not his Holinesse helpe to curse and excommunicate our Prince and people they wanted no Engines of torture and cruelty no cut-throates to exercise them they brought over heires for our Lands were provided of choise men designed to Bishoppricks our Baronries our dignities our livings our Offices of Councell and State all was their owne But no sooner they appeared in our Coasts but now salvation was the Lords who would shew the Romish and Babylons Balaam that there is no sorcery nor cursing against Iacob and make his Embassadours know that there is neither power nor counsell against the Lord and that he had no pleasure in such cursed crueltie and covetousnesse The Sunne the Moone the Elements fire water and windes fought against proud Sisera but salvation was the Lords In the meane time what did we but looke on while the God of our salvation made the confusion of that Armado the stupor and admiration of the whole world Add to this the hellish Powder-plot when the necke of our King and all his three kingdomes was upon the blocke and the stroke lifted
faith in that diabolicall meanes nor farther than thou bewrayest distrust infidelity contempt and rebellion against God as Eliah said to Ahaziah Is it because there is no God in Israel that thou goest to Baalzebub the god of Ekron 2 Kings 1. 3. 3. It is a signe of a man or woman in a woefull estate that seeketh to witches First hee is an unbeleever if the word had prevailed to heale his infidelitie he would not seeke to Witches faith makes no such haste Secondly hee is one that carelesly or maliciously rejects the Gospell and therefore God gives him over to manifest and open contempt of him Pharaoh despising the Word is given over to bee deluded by Sorcerers Saul for disobedience to the Word is given over to seeke to Witches he did it not before God was gone from him see 2 Thess. 2. 10. 11. Thirdly he is one whose sin and judgement is ripe as wee see in Saul Pharaoh and Manasses who for conspiring with devils named in the Text as an outragious and transcendent sinne was deprived of his Kingdome bound in fetters and carryed to Babylon 4. The helpe thou câ—nâ—â— get from them is not comparable to the hurt by them for First the devill seldome cures the body but hee kils the soule is hee not a devill as well curing as killing Secondly hee seldome removes the evill either farre or long but sometimes returns it againe in some other kinde or person in children servants or cattell Hence is the common observation that such persons never thrive after it but all goeth backe with them Thirdly if thou shouldst get good by theÌ„ yet know 1. Thou must not judge of an action by the successe but by the rule 2. Thou maist not doe evill that good may come of it 3 It were but as a robber should rufsle and live gallantly by taking of purses 5. Consider this never did good and religious man in Scripture seek to a Witch and what a madnesse is it to forsake the Author of life and follow the author of death and if hee be of the father the devill that doth his workes what art thou or what canst thou thinke of thy selfe Lastly here is a use of consolation If salvation bee the Lords the Church shall not perish but indure safe so long as the Lords salvation indureth 1. The rocke of salvation is founded in heaven not to bee shaken by the forces of earth and hell 2. Wee have a strong city salvation hath God set for wals and Bulwarks Esa. 26. 1. Hee that must scale these wals must first scale heaven it selfe and seeing the Lord hath promised to bee a wall of fire round about Jerusalem Zech. 25. how can the enemy make an inrode or incursion 3. All Satanicall and Antichristian forces must combine and plot in vaine to roote out the people of God from the earth they can assoone hinder the Sunne in his course and turne back the whirlewinde into his place as turne away the Lords salvation from his Church Oh but wee see many potent enemies and mighty forces and strong armies levyed by Antichrist and his Princes against the little flocke of Christ and we see no helpe no likely power to keepe from making havocke of all I answer I. Salvation is the Lords who is more mighty to save than they to spoile else would they soone prove too puissant for the little city of God 2 Thou seest no helpe yet is it not farre off Psalm 85. 9. surely his salvation is neare them that feare him that glory may dwell in our Land 3. It shall bee put forth seasonably and shall not tarry Esa. 46. 13. The time hasteneth when the Church shall sing Now is salvation in heaven now hath the Lord manifested his salvation in his Church in the overthrow of Antichrist And strength and the kingdome of our God These are the two other Attributes ascribed to God the giver of victory By strength is meant the mighty arme of GOD which hath two properties of power the former to sustaine and beare up all things so long as hee will have them to bee The latter to subdue all contrary things to his will and power For this strength must prevaile against all adversary power and can be overcome of none The right hand of the Lord bringeth mighty things to passe Psalm 118. 16. partly in the world partly in the Church called out of the world of which latter our Text properly speaketh By Kingdome in Scripture is meant two things 1. The absolute soveraignty of God over all things to whom appertaine all kingdomes this is called the kingdome of power and appropriated to God The Kingdome is the Lords that is originally and in his owne right all other in the creature is soveraignty derived and delegate Dan. 2. 27. 2. That speciall administration and government which hee exerciseth in setting up and upholding his Church at which our Text aimeth The difference betweene this and the former is In that we are all by nature in this onely by grace in that wee onely live and injoy the benefit of creatures in this we live happily and enjoy the benefit of new creation in redemption and sanctification Now whereas this speciall kingdome is either of grace here or glory hereafter the former is here meant even that kingdome of grace which the dragon specially opposeth who resisteth not so much the kingdome of power nor at all the Kingdome of glory but most fiercely assaileth the kingdome of grace as is plainely convinced by the particle Now is strength and the Kingdome of our GOD in heaven In that the Church rejoyceth that now the Lord hath put forth his strength in the overthrow of the enemies and set up his owne kingdome where the dragon and his angels had ruled in darknesse Idolatry cruelty and tyranny we learne that this Saints ought to rejoyce when they see Gods Kingdome set up and prevaile against the dragon and his angels Rev. 11. 15. When the seventh Angel blew the Trumpet there were great voyces in heaven that is the militaÌ„t Church saying The kingdoms of this world are become our Lords his Christs These were loud voyces of joy and praise that the kingdoms of the earth were converted to Christ and because Christ in his Gospel raigned by the Princes among his their subjects And indeed a good heart seeing Jesus Christ manifesting his royall administration and thereby taken up with sense and feeling of Gods goodnesse to his Church cannot conceale nor containe this joy but must vent and expresse it as Iethro Exod. 18. 9. rejoyced for all the goodnesse the Lord did for Israel he inwardly rejoyced he confessed it with his mouth vers 10. and afterward offered sacrifices to God for his mercy in delivering Israel from Pharaohs bondage which mercy hee twice expresseth And David seeing the forwardnesse of the people offering freely to the Temple rejoyced exceedingly and blessed God before all the congregation 1
Chro. 29. 10. And when the Arke was brought home to the City of David hee was so over-carried with joy that hee could not containe himselfe but he danced before it 2 Sam. 6. 14. 1. A good heart cannot but esteeme it the greatest cause of joy where God is most honoured But God is most honoured where his Kingdom is most advanced for here he glorifieth his power and grace farre above all that is in the kingdome of power First his power is more admirable in setting up the Church than in setting up the world no lesse is his power in conversion than in the Creation of men The power of his Word converting soules is no lesse than the word fiat framing bodies and substances Neither is his power lesse admirable in upholding his Church then in upholding the world putting forth it self daily both in removing the stops and impediments reared against him by Sathan tyrants heretikes wicked worldlings mans corruption as also by advancing the powerfull meanes by which his kingdome is erected continued and inlarged Secondly his grace is magnified by setting up the Kingdome of grace 1. In gathering himselfe a choise people out of the world by a meanes so contemptible to the world 2. In freeing them from the dominion of sinne from the curse of the law and the power of Satan 3. In bestowing on them the free grace of righteousnesse joy peace of conscience and sanctification 4. In their finall salvation 2. Sincere love and affection to our mother the Church and to our brethren the children of our father cannot but bewray it selfe in rejoycing in their joy seeing this onely affection will shew a man to bee of the house and blood of Christ and his seed How doe men rejoyce when their neare kindred as Parents brethren or children rise up in earthly wealth honour and happinesse Even so will a godly man when he seeth any advanced in grace which brings ever a rich revenue with it desirable above wealth besides honour and favour of GOD to which all earthly honour and favour is winde and vanity and all rejoycing in any man or gift without this is carnall unseasoned and unsound And contrarily he is signed to bee out of the communion of Saints who rejoyceth not in the grace of everie one seeing every grace in every Christian is every Christians grace neither can hee bee a lively member whose welfare is shut up in himselfe seeing the health of the whole body stands in the welfare of every part 3. That must be the greatest cause of joy in earth which is next and likliest to the joyes in heaven But to see the kingdome the Lords is the next and likest to the joyes of heaven Therefore 1. This maketh way and entrance into that Kingdome of glory 2. That Kingdome of glory is but the perfection of this For here is a daily subduing of enemies and that is a conquest of all enemies subdued and vanquished this a gathering of subjects into the kingdome in that all subjects are gathered here the King of glory ruleth his subjects mediately by Princes and Pastors in Magistracy and Ministery there hee ruleth all by himselfe immediately and is by all acknowledged all in all here is a communion of Saints absent from the Lord striving against sinne there is a communion of just and perfect men present with the Lord freed from sinne and triumphing over it here the subjects have begun a chearefull and free obedience ceasing from sinne and have attained peace with God joy good conscience and sweet fellowship with God which is an heaven upon earth there they attaine a perfect obedience a perpetual Sabbath and rest from sinne an heavenly joy in the happy and immediate fellowship with God seeing him as they would So as indeed the setting up of this Kingdome is the setting up of that and is the seed-time of that full Harvest of joy which eye hath not seene This condemnes such as whose eyes are filled with envy at the prosperity and proceedings of the Gospell by which the Kingdome becomes the Lords and gather matter of griefe and wrath where they should most rejoyce As First gracelesse and irreligious people who expresse open contempt of Gods House and Ordinances cleane contrary to holy David who rejoyced to heare the people say to him Come let us goe to the House of God And whereas grace would teach them to count the feet of godly Preachers beautifull they cast mire and dirt in their faces and what disgraces the times wil afford thē an earnest of the ful wages they would pay them if times should prove for them Nothing so much grieves them as a man who is suffered to uphold the Lords Kingdome as Sanballat and Tobiah were exceedingly grieved that Nehemiah sought to build the walls of Jerusalem Secondly profane Ministers who above all men should rejoyce that Christ is preached any maner of way and preferre the worke and prevailing of the Gospell above their chiefe joy yet are full of envy to see Gods blessing given and the Kingdome of the Lord more set up by others than themselves So were the Pharises exceedingly troubled to see the people follow Christ himselfe See all the world goeth after him And their Ghosts walke in the world in numbers of their successors whose hearts rise against those to whose Ministery God gives a better report than to theirs A signe of a proud and unmortified heart Thus did not Moses Num. 11. 28. hee did not presently shove and thrust at Eldad and Medad to thrust them out of the Congregation because they prophesied but was glad and wished more of them The true Apostles were glad that Christ was preached by false apostles though it were of envy but they are false apostles that envie Christ preached of good will Iohn Baptist was glad that Christ increased though himselfe decreased by it Iohn 3. 29. Oh that the Angels of the Churches on earth would resemble the Angels in heaven They sing glory to God when Christ appeares and the poore shepheards preach him so would these were they as free from pride and vaine-glory as they and would frame their high spirits to the lowlinesse of our Lord himselfe who rejoyced in spirit and blessed his Father that hee had revealed the things of the Kingdome to Babes Thirdly others disswade and discourage such as are comming on to Christ and were it not for them would shew themselves subjects to this Lord by frequenting his House and Ordinances Oh you must not heare such nor frequent the Lecture you shall get your selfe a blot c. O unhappy men not onely the perswaded whose lot is to light into such mischievous acquaintance by whom they are intised away from their allegiance to their Heavenly King but most unhappy such perswaders who keepe away with themselves all they can fall in with what is their worke but the same with the dragons Vers. 4. to slay every manchilde so soone as he is borne
our losses great hee can if hee please double our portion as Iobs at the latter end Also for things pertaining to godlinesse and a better life we have strong consolation in that Christ hath power 1. To merit 2. To apply 3. To uphold 4. To perfect our salvation 1. He hath power to merit our salvation because he hath power to satisfie wholly by himselfe the justice of God without any piecing or patching to his merit and righteousnesse He hath power to pay the whole debt and to cancell the bill and hand writing that was against all Gods chosen He is of power to pardon sinne Mat. 9. 6. that ye may know the Son of man hath power to forgive sinne on earth and he hath power to fulfill the Law 2 He hath all power to apply his merit to our salvation because to this end he did mightily raise himselfe from the dead by his owne power and ascended into heaven that by a powerfull intercession he might apply his sacrifice to the Saints From thence he hath power to send his Spirit to acquaint us with the things given us of God And he is of power to worke faith in the hearts of the Elect whereby they may apply to themselves his whole merit and obedience while they are here below 3 He is of power to uphold our salvation divers wayes By setting us upon a strong foundation and a sure rocke not to be shaken by any contrary power By strengthening us by a powerfull word which is a mighty organ and a strong arme able to save 2 Tim. 3. 16. By comforting and strengthening us by the Spirit of strength and power 2 Tim. 1. 7. God hath not given us the spirit of feare but of power And by making us invincible in suffering Phil. 4. 13. I can do all things by the power of Christ assisting me Yea to saile by hell to heaven and to passe by the crosse to the crowne 4 He is of power to perfect our salvation and hath engaged this power to this purpose 1 Pet. 1. 5 Wee are kept by the power of God to salvation And why First He is of power to make our imperfect duties pleasing to God hiding all the imperfection of them under the mantle of his mercy Secondly He hath a superior power to al enemies that none of them can separate us or plucke us out of his hands for he hath the keyes of hell and death Rev. 1. 18. Thirdly He hath power to lead us through death dust into his owne glory so as we have assurance of a glorious resurrection by the working of his mighty power Phil. 3. 21. Fourthly He hath power not only of preparing mansions for us in his Fathers house but in the last day to descend from heaven to fetch us up to himselfe that wee may be ever with the Lord. Our Ioshua hath power to bring us into Canaan II. Here is a ground of comfort and encouragement in all well-doing and to goe on fearelesly in good duties wherein commonly we have the power of the world against us For why First He is of power to strengthen us of weake to make us strong Of our selves wee are able to doe nothing that we have any power to any thing that is good it is from his power His grace alone is sufficient for us 2 Cor. 12. 9. Without mee yee can doe nothing Secondly He is of power to reward our least labour of love to his name or Saints and all the power of the world cannot hinder him Thirdly He is of power to cleare our innocency to disperse the fogs and clouds of calumnie and reproches and to make our righteousnesse shine as the sunne at noone-day He can and will make our darknesse light Fourthly His power encourageth our prayers because he is able to receive them and doe abundantly above all that we aske or thinke Fifthly He is of power to make us perserve for he is able to perfect his worke and this power shall uphold a poore Christiā if the truth should faile from the Church and Kingdome Object I am weake and oftentimes carelesse in keeping my ground and grace Answ. Quicken up thy selfe become a member of Christ and if thy faith be weake that thou canst not comprehend him his power is strong to comprehend thee yea the weakenes of God is stronger then men 1 Cor. 1. 25. Object But the enemies are strong and powerfull Jesuites other seducers subtle and sundrie adversaries armed with power grace of times cruelty c. Answ. Yet this power of Christ layes such hold on every true Beleever that no seducer can deceive him nor no power plucke him out of his hands No power can dismember this Head nor reach their graces 6 He that is of power gave us strength when we had none is of power even in death and in our dust when al strength is gone both to keepe faithfully for us what we commit unto him till the last day also to renew us with strength as the Eagles and change our vile bodies to be like his glorious body like it in quality not equality in strength shining agility incorruption fitted as a glorious member to be united to so glorious an head and that for all eternity III Another ground of comfort is that out of this power of Christ we may conclude the stability of the Church which is his Kingdome This power hath upheld the truth these many hundred yeares against the divell the world the Turke Antichrist Popish Princes and forces against tyrants massacres inquisitions torments pouder-plots against false brethren and hypocrites that against all the gates of hell it is not onely taught and preached but triumpheth and conquereth so as all the world may see a mighty power protecting it The Church is an heavie stone to lift at because it hath all Christs power for it and therefore if all nations rise against it they shall be torne in pieces The truth is stronger then all and must prevaile at last it may be smothered as fire under ashes extinct it cannot be so long as Christ who is truth hath power to uphold it The promise is strong that all the gates of hell shall not prevaile against it For as Christ is truth that uttered it so he is Omnipotent to accomplish it This power shall ever keepe this Arke upon the waters from drowning Hitherto of the consolation Instruction also ariseth from this power of Christ and 1 To Ministers that they preach Christ the power of God 1 Cor. 1. 24. that is not onely by preaching to acquaint men with the power of Christ but so to preach as Christs power may be put forth in the Gospell which is the rod of his power and so as to bring in subjects daily under this power of Jesus Christ Preaching a mans selfe will not doe it nor preaching of men will not doe it nor every learned nor every idle discourse of Christ but to speak from the spirit and
his good service and change his minde ere morning How impudently and instantly did Ieremies accusers pursue him The false Prophets and Priests accuse Ieremy to the Princes and all the people saying This man is worthy of death for he hath prophesied against this City as yee have heard with your eare Ier. 26. 11. Hee is charged that hee sought not the wealth but the hurt of the people that hee discouraged the people by his preaching and weakned the hands of the men of warre But when they could not by slandering and false accusing impeach his innocency nor get the law passe upon him they come basely to the King and besought him to put him to death Ier. 38. 4. 1. This comes of extreme hatred of grace and incessant wrath against the light whether in doctrine or in practice for all wicked men are carried by the same wicked spirit and Prince of darknesse and all of them plot and contrive how to disparage and discourage both the one and the other This extreme malice makes them shamlesse in accusing as in Satan whose malice against God made him accuse GOD himselfe to Adam There is no light so bright and shining but they will darken no conversation so cleane and unspotted but without all shame and feare they can traduce Now what an impudency is it to barke aganst the Sunne 2. Tyranny of sinne where it raigneth carrieth a man beyond all humanity and all bounds of modesty to act and pursue whatsoever gracelesse fact the devill moveth against all lawes of God and nature It carrieth Cham away to deride his owne fathers nakednesse and Absolon to rise in rebellion against his owne indulgent naturall father and to take his wives in the sight of Israel putting off all shame and forehead and all but the name of a man The reason hereof is because a slave must not contest with his Lord nor stand reasoning the case with himselfe but must doe what the devill will have him to doe hee must be ruled at his will beside the similitude betweene the devill and a man given up to this sinne of accusation for many other sinnes men have common with beasts fiercenesse craft indociblenesse filthinesse but this sinne men have peculiarly common with devils and participating with his sinne participate in his name called Diaboli 2 Tim. 3. So as when the devill groweth modest and moderate and out of the goodnesse of nature is ashamed of any sinne which hee can either act or get acted then may wicked men cease to bee impudent in accusing but not before 3. Satan and his instruments have alwayes bad causes in handling and accordingly must bring them about by bad and wicked meanes such as most shamefull lyes and slanders and most impudent accusations which the lesse ground or colour of truth they have the more clamor impudence and instance must they thrust them forward withall If so then take no offence against the truth or true religion because it hath beene and alwayes is exposed to false accusations by the father of lyes and his lying of-spring who all know that if the Gospell succeed and flourish their kingdome cannot stand if the light approach darknesse is chased away So long as may bee verified of Satan and his fellow-accusers what is said in Ier. 3. 3. Thou hast an whores forehead and couldst not be ashamed so long the Church must bee as it hath beene in all ages and times of the world stifly and instantly accused of rebellions insurrections seditions treasons and the most grievous scandals that hell can devise Here for the better proceeding consider three things 1. The markes of impudent accusers and accusation 2. Motives to beware of this sinne 3. Meanes by which godly men may fence themselves from the same I. The markes are sundry 1. It is a diabolicall impudency to accuse of that whereof the accused are not onely guiltlesse but to which they are cleane contrary Were it not an high impudency to accuse the Sunne of darknesse or piety it selfe of the highest wickednesse to accuse the godly of that which their whole course actually confuteth How blacke was the devill faine to appeare in the dayes after the Apostles when the Heathens cryed out of Christians as the causes and authors of all publike calamities and plagues If Nilus overflowed not their field if earthquakes pestilence or famine came on them presently the poore Christians were cast unto the Lyons How like unto those Heathenish cryes are those of this day that godly persons keepe no lawes disobey Princes are seditious enemies to the State c. But is not all cleane contrary for if there bee any true peace in any Land it is for and by the Gospell which is a Gospell of peace How like unto those were those horrible slanders cast upon the Protestants of Paris to make them odious Priests and Fryers in their Sermons perswaded the people that the Lutherans met at banquets in the night and putting out the Candles went together Jacke with Jill after a beastly maner Other Sorbonists accused them that they held there was no God that they denyed the humanity and divinity of Christ the immortality of the soule the resurrection of the dead and the whole body of religion and all this when the confession of their faith was extant to the contrary How is the government of Jesus Christ thrust away by most impudent pretexts that Christian policy is an enemy to civill policy whereas the Kingdome of Christ not being of this world incroacheth not into matters of civill government and civill policy is so farre from being abated or abolished as that it is strenthened and stablished by the preaching of the Gospell The Romanists to shew their brood and off-spring and the Jesuites the first-borne of Satan are attained to such an impudence as they may teach their Tutor to accuse 1. In that they fasten impudently on us hundreds of wicked doctrines which our religion is a flat enemy unto as That wee require onely faith to salvation That we condemne all good workes That we say the Church hath failed many hundred yeares till Luther and Calvin That we teach God the Author of sinne That wee wrest the sword out of Princes hands c. and infinite more which they write and print with such invincible impudency as shewes them to have lost with truth all forehead and blushing 2. In their devillish devises and accusations of holy and godly men bothliving and dead That Calvin called upon the devill That Bucer at his death denyed Christ to be come That Master Perkins dyed in despaire of whose gracious and happy end my selfe was an eye-witnesse What marvell if they could devise such Cart-loads of slanders after their death who could not stay till they were dead Of Beza they wrote a booke that hee dyed a Catholike with many strange stories of his death which booke himselfe being alive confuted with great zeale Of Luther they published an horrible miracle
more cowardly lost the field then those that presumed most of their strength and valour at home Goe out of thy selfe and pray that by his strength thou mayest be able to all things Verse 12. Therefore rejoyce ye Heavens and ye that dwell in them Wo to the inhabitants of the earth and of the sea for the divell is come downe unto you having great wrath because he knoweth that he hath but a short time AFter the victory atchieved over the dragon and the due praises both of Michael the Generall and of his band and armie sung out in the former triumphant song now in this verse is described a twofold fruit of the former benefit 1 The joy of the Saints therefore rejoyce yee heavens and ye that dwell in them 2 The sorrow and extreme griefe of the wicked called the inhabitants of the earth and sea in opposition to the former with the reason of their sorrow For the divell is come downe c. For the joy of the Saints it is invited by an Apostrophe or conversion to them in which are two things 1 The cause or reason of their joy in the word of inference therefore 2 The titles of those that are called to rejoyce ye heavens and ye that dwell in them The cause of their joy is in the word therefore because the Church both in the Head and members hath got so happie a victory over the dragon therefore they are to rejoyce Note hence that godly men triumph after victory not before Israel triumpheth when Goliah is slaine and lyeth dead 1 Cor 15. ult Thankes bee unto God who hath given us victory Revel 7. 14. Who be they that say Amen Praise glory wisdome thankes honour power and might unto our God for evermore but those that are come out of great tribulation 1 Christ our Lord triumphed after his victory Col. 2. 15. He made a show and triumphed over the principalities and powers when he had spoyled them This was for our example 2 The nature of a triumph is ever after victory and before is as unwise as unseasonable For the event of warre is uncertaine and falls sometime on this side and sometime on that And therefore the counsell of the King of Israel to Benhadud assuring himselfe of victory from the multitude of his army which was so numerous that the dust of Samaria was not enough to give every one of his followers an handfull was grounded on wise policie 1 King 20. 11. Let not him that girdeth on his armour boast as he that putteth it off 3 All the true triumph of Saints is grounded in Christs victory soundly applyed to themselves No flesh must rejoyce in it selfe that according as it is written He that rejoyceth let him rejoyce in the Lord 1 Cor. 1. 31. Which serves to thrust downe all carnall and ungrounded triumph and boasting before the victory as First Many formall Protestants defie the devill have a strong faith and ever beleeved and it were pitty he should live that doubts of his salvation and of all men they are surest to be saved But here is a foolish triumph before victory all this while they come not in Christs victory or strength they meane wel and deale justly with men are sober civill chaste not adulterers drunkards theeves they come to Church and heare the Prayers and Sermons and yet are none of these forward and precise fellowes But all this while the enemie hath thē fast enough and is well pleased they should so delude themselves For they are without faith which should be their victory over the world without repentance and mortification which should be their victory over their sins and lusts without sound fruits of faith the only ensignes of victorious conquerors Secondly Papists glorie and triumph but before victory for 1 Finall victory stands with Christ not Antichrist 2 Sound victory is founded in the victory of Jesus Christ and not in prevailing against Christ and his Kingdome as all theirs is 3 Sound victory glorieth first in truths victory and not in treading downe the truth and Professors of it as theirs doth 4 True victory gloryeth in the lawfull just and Christian meanes of obtayning it But how overcome they In their fight against spirituall enemies they will overcome by their good deeds and merits by their owne holy-water holy relickes holy crosses by buying Masses pardons trentalls and indulgences by round summes to avoyd Purgatory and the like Here be conquerors whose safety and salvation lyeth in despaire For whom have they enemies in all this but God and his truth such conquerors as Saul and his armour-bearer who dyed on their owne weapons And for their temporall enemies by what meanes carry they victory but by stabbing throat-cutting burning Massacres powder-plots perjurie treasons Is this to be victors to be superiors in fury fiercenesse slaughters and effusion of Christian blood Let Papists thus conquer and glorie in their shame the more such victories they carry lesse cause have they to triumph unlesse they triumph justly in making themselves and their religion the shame and infamy of the whole world 2 The persons that are called to rejoyce are the heavens and they that dwell in them By the heavens we understand not the heavens or any of them literally or naturally nor by the inhabitants the Saints and Angells dwelling in the third heaven though even these have a share in the generall joy of the Church militant For as the cause of this joy properly belongeth to the Church militant as wee have heard so the word of inference therefore calleth on them as whom it most concerneth to rejoyce in their owne happinesse By the heavens and those that dwell in them are meant the Church on earth and the Saints and Beleevers the members of it which is not usually in this Chapter nor in this booke chap. 18. 20. O heavens rejoyce over her where the company of the godly in earth are called to rejoice in the destruction of Antichrist and his Kingdome Now to the former reasons elsewhere why the Church militant is called by the name of heaven we will adde these 1 Because there is not a more lively resemblance of heaven in the world then the universall company of Saints in the militant Church here upon earth as might appeare in many things The inhabitants of the Church here below dwell together in an holy communion of Saints enjoying the presence of God separate from the world and the wicked inhabitants of it knit among themselves by the inward band of the Spirit and the outward meanes of association the word sacraments prayer and other more private helps in which heavenly society they resemble that immediate and perfect fellowship which they expect in heaven both betweene God and his people and mutually among themselves 2 Because of the high estate and condition of the Saints on earth above others uncalled who are advanced beyond them as the heaven is higher then the earth For
Antichristians who are the beast rising out of the earth And they are called inhabitants of the sea for their tumult and incōstancy casting up as the sea nothing but mire and dirt and carryed as waves of the sea by every winde Jude 13. But if any thinke the Evangelist aymeth more distinctly at some particulars I am not ignorant that some by earth understand the common multitude of wicked persons enemies unto Christ and by sea the ecclesiasticall men who have corrupted the earth with bitter brinish and salt doctrine of errors and humane traditions and thus still oppose them But I conceive a further drift of the Spirit of God well suiting to our whole exposition and period of time which this part of the Chapter aymeth at That rather by earth are meant all such nations and Kingdomes of earth subjected to the spirituall whordomes of the dragon so called for their earthly profession affection and practise and by sea the then Roman Empire it selfe so called 1 For the floods of impietie that issued from it as the floods and rivers do all from the sea it was the head of wickednesses 2 For the unbridled rage of it and the unresistable power which was then the great Ocean swelling over all bankes So as the sense seemes to be Wo to the earth and all wicked nations that are enemies to the Church of God but especially wo to the sea the great Empire whose sinnes the dragon hath brought to a great height so as the great mutation of that great estate is now neare and the subversion of the Imperiall and Cesariall power is at hand For now at this time so effectually did the dragon worke in the delusions of Antichrist as that he whose comming was in all deceivablenesse of unrighteousnesse was shortly to swallow up the Imperiall power and so to take him out of the way which stood betweene him and his greatnesse as was formerly prophesied 2 Thes. 2. and not long after accomplished When the Church is happy in the midst of persecutions wicked and earthly men are unhappy and miserable So is it here rejoyce ye heavens but wo to the earth and sea Eccles. 8. 12. 13. Though a sinner do evill an hundred times and his dayes be prolonged yet surely I know that it shal be well with them that feare God which feare before him but it shall not be well with the wicked Esa. 3. 10. Say yee it shal be well to the just but wo to the wicked it shall not be so to him it shal be evill to him the reward of his hands shal be given him Psal. 37. 37. Marke the upright man and behold the just for the end of that man is peace but the transgressors shal be destroyed together One reason hereof is in the text Satan being cast out of the men of the Church gets into the swine of the world and carries them into the lake first of sin then of destruction In their best estate they are Satans possession 2 It must be so by the perpetuall rule of divine justice who neither shuffles good and evill men together as men do nor mistakes persons and actions Among men there is a righteous man to whom it commeth according to the worke of the wicked and the contrary Eccles. 8. 14. But the Lord judgeth with righteous judgement Neither doth he forget any of their workes A wise man that delivers the City by his wisdome may be forgotten among men Eccles. 9. 15. as Ioseph was but the Lord forgets not the goodnesse of his servants nor his enemies sinnes but sets up all on their heads for the day of reckoning and recompense Revel 22. 12. Behold I come quickly and my reward is with me to render to every man according to his workes The just Judge of all the world must do right 3 According to a mans seed time so commonly is his harvest Gal. 6. 7. As a man sowes so must he reape he that sowes to the flesh must reape corruption but he that sowes to the spirit shall reape life everlasting Doest thou sow chaffe and darnell and weeds and lookest thou for a crop of wheat Sow righteousnesse and thou shalt have a sure reward Prov. 11. 18. but if thou sowest iniquitie looke to reape affliction 4 The truth of God in accomplishing his word must leave the godly most happy while the wicked are wrapped in hellish woes and horrors The same weight of truth which carries downe wicked men into their place hoiseth up the godly as in the other scoale For as all the precious promises of the word belong to the one whereof earth nor hell can defeat them so al the woes and execrations of Scripture belong to the other and shal be true upon him so long as God is true in himselfe There is not a wicked man but he hath all the threatnings of God all the curses of the law and all the terrors of his owne conscience standing and shall stand for ever in force against him if hee stand out impenitently against GOD. Now this is a direction to Ministers for the course and carriage of their doctrine to sing both mercy and judgment and to come both with a rod and the spirit of meekensse Wee must speake peace to godly men but feed the impenitent with judgement This text and all texts and the whole tenor of the Scriptures go before us in this course Unhappy men are they that speake all peace and preach nothing but promises as if all men were godly and the congregations not mixt or if they distinguish of men it is to encourage hearten and harden wicked men for their owne gaine and dishearten and disgrace such as feare the Lord. 2 It is a direction to all men to carry our affections differently according to the differences of men expressing our love and kindnesse to men fearing God and our dislike of evill and wicked men 1 So doth the Lord and his Spirit in this text and whosoever are guided by the Spirit of grace will shew themselves in the helping up and encouragement of godlinesse and furthering the joy of the faithfull and in the discouraging and daunting so far as lyeth in him the wickednesse of men 2 A note of a good man is that a vile person shall be contemned in his eyes and he will love them that feare the Lord. 3 True judgment helps him to discerne between an Israelite and Ismaelite and true affection will cleave to the one and disclaime the other Gods Spirit teacheth none to esteeme carefull Christians vile persons nor to cleave to enemies and resisters of the grace of God who are indeed vile persons and so are they that sort with them or plead for them and as sin makes men vile to God so it makes them seeme to good men 3 It is an incouragement to godly men in the way of holinesse for they are in the way of happiness nothing can make them fall short of
watched and brought upon the world since the fall was the raysing of Antichrist He had beene mischievous before and wrathfull in open tyranny but now he putteth forth a greater wrath in secret delusion Which truth will appeare if we consider 1 Antichristianisme in it selfe 2 In comparison with open tyranny 3 In the more feareful fruits and grievous effects of it 1. Antichristianisme in it selfe is the most fearefull plague that ever the wrath of God or Satan strucke the world withall if we consider 1. The cause 2 The effect 3. The generality In the cause it proceedeth from the greatest wrath that ever God put forth upon earth for 1. It is a wrath from the divine iustice due to the most fearefull sinne in the world which was the worlds reiecting the truth of the Gospell wherein the wrath of God is come both upon the Jew and Gentile to the uttermost 2. It is a wrath of the dragon whetted by the wrath of God in which God sendeth the strongest and most prevailing delusions that ever were in which that wicked spirit who seemed to bee cast out of the world by the preaching of the Gospell is returned againe and hath brought seven worse spirits than himselfe 3. It is a wrath not onely punishing sinnes of such a deepe staine but with most fearfull sinnes such as immediately forerunne damnation even that universall damnation of all those who chased away the truth of God to embrace the delusions of Antichrist 2 Thess. 2. 10. God shall send strong delusions that all they may be damned who loved not the truth 4. It is a wrath so great as the Spirit of God finds no parallell to compare it with but the great day of Gods wrath and therefore in the opening of the sixt Seale Revel 6. 12. which describeth the comming of Antichrist into the world hee resembleth the time of his appearing to the greatest day of wrath that ever was before it and describeth it by all those fearefull events which shall accompany Christ himselfe when he commeth to his last and universall iudgement The signes of the wrath of that great day of wrath are seven by this wrathfull day of Antichrist notably resembled 1. Great and fearfull earthquakes shall goe before the comming of Christ Matth. 24. 7. Even so at the comming of Antichrist the foundations of the earth shal be shaken a new face of things shal appear the pillers and foundations of old Apostolicall doctrine and discipline shall bee shaken downe and a new Ecclesiasticall Monarchy shall eate up the ancient civill and Imperiall government which was the studd and pillar upholding the earth and societies of men 2. The Sunne shall bee darkned as sackcloth Mat. 24. 29. and Christ the sunne of righteousnesse who shined so cleare in the firmament of the Church the onely Saviour Mediatour and satisfaction shall bee wholy darkned and horribly ecclipsed in the day of Antichrist the holy doctrine concerning his person natures offices and benefits shall be cleane obscured as the Sunne at midnight a blacke vaile of traditions and a thicke curtaine of humane constitutions blacked and darkned all his most sacred Ordinances the Sacraments by theatricall pompes and devises shal be adulterate the worship of Christ by adoration of Idols and veneration of creatures wholy depraved Now is the Sunne of the Church turned into darknesse 3. The Moone shall be turned into blood So the Church which as the Moone receives all her light from the Sunne of righteousnesse shal seem all blood partly by the cruell and bloody warres and partly by the bloody persecutions of Antichrist who shall boast of both swords and fill both his hands with weapons of wrath and cruelty 4. The Starres shall fall from heaven Marke 13. 25. So in the appearing of Antichrist the Bishops and Pastors shall become Apostates from the truth and of shining starres in holy doctrine holy life and beautifull graces in their severall Orbes shining in humility charity sobriety diligence and heavenly-mindednesle shall fall to pride ambition contention wordlinesse warre seats of Judicature and whatsoever is earthly and sensuall and pompous 5. At the comming of Christ the heaven shall depart as a scrole so in the day of Antichrists comming the Church the heaven upon earth shall bee shut up and hide it selfe and shall not bee visible and conspicuous to the world And although many good and godly men still in all ages contested against Antichrist yet were they condemned for heretikes and were counted no part of heaven nor faithfull members of it 6. The Mountaines and Ilands were removed out of their places By Mountaines are meant Kings and Emperours who by the fraud and power of Antichrist were removed from their high places and authority which was swallowed and ingrossed by Antichrist and by Ilands the people and nations who were all forced upon paine of damnation in stead of obedience to Christ to submit themselves to the tyrannie of Antichrist Nothing so firme as Mountaines nothing so farre off as Ilands but Antichrist reached them 7. As in the day of Christs wrath the wicked shall in utter despaire of their estates call for the hils and Mountaines to cover them and hide them from it so shall the great day of Antichrist drive great ones to utter despaire not knowing what shall become of them and of their estates and this shall bee the hire and recompence of all the ayders and supporters of Antichrist in the day of their particular iudgement if their consciences bee awakened at farthest in that last and great day of wrath in the generall iudgement Thus wee see the Scripture setting out the day of Antichrist to bee as wrathfull as the great day of Christ which of all dreadfull things is to all wicked men most terrible Secondly now consider the great wrath of Antichristianisme in the effect and we shall see it the most horrible mist and black darknesse that ever the world was stricken withall Other heresies and hereticks which made way to this are called the black horse Revel 6. 5. as being contrary to the white horse Verse 2. which was the integrity of Apostolike doctrine but those did obscure and darken the light as in the evening But when Antichrist comes this heresie chaseth away all light as at midnight Not that the Church ceaseth to bee no more than the Sunne ceaseth to be at midnight but it appeareth no more in that Horizon or Hemisphere thā if it were not all Heaven passeth as a scrole which is no lesse but lesse seene Hence is the Kingdome of Antichrist called spiritually by the name of Aegypt Rev. 11. 8. for it resembleth that Kingdome especially in three things 1. In Idolatry 2. In cruelty and oppression of the Israel of God 3. Most of all in blindnesse and darknesse with which that Kingdome was covered for three dayes Exod. 10. 21. And betweene the darknesse of that Aegypt and this there is apt resemblance 1. Of all the plagues of
most gracious pardon So for people and Kingdomes What may wee gather from the great and open prevayling of Antichrist in any Kingdome which will be apparant in the infinite increase and boldnesse of Papists and Recusants in such places in the swarmes and numbers of the people after a strange boldnesse running and resorting to their Masses in the open increase of multitudes of locusts and frogs Jesuites and Priests croaking in corners and streets challenging seducing and deceiving and as diligent as the dragon himselfe whose tayle they are to wrap men not loving the truth in this fearefull wrath and deepe perdition What may bee hence gathered but the provocations of such a kingdome kindling so great a wrath of God against them Did Antichrist ever come into a kingdome and the sins of that kingdome not let him in Were men not fierce against the Lord in contemning and despising his truth in open â—rophanation of his Sabbaths in desperate scoffing at religion in bringing in their sinnes to their height Had they not lost their first love their zeale their taste of Manna were not they unthankfull to the Lord for setting them out of this Aegypt and were they not looking and running back to the Onions and flesh-pots which made the Lord shake the fiercest Arrow of his Quiver against them Could any thing but hellish prophanenesse and contempt of so shining grace have entred such a wrath amongst them as heaven nor hell in this life cannot inflict a greater for Turkish tyranny is light in comparison of Antichristian Oh that our Apostasie to a very formall and powerlesse godlinesse were laid to heart as the hatcher and breeder of such wrath which will not bee so easily removed as let in Did wee still march couragiously as wee began in the beginning the reformation wee should not then need to feare our former oppression and tyranny Let us bee wise by the rod shaken over us lest the stroke and smart fall also on us and shew us our folly 5. Labour to preserve one another from this damnable way To which wee have these and sundry motives First wee pull one another out of fire and water and should much more out of the fire and water of Gods wrath yea out of hell and damnation Secondly all our Saviours course was to winne soules to seeke and save what was lost Thirdly God hath made every man his brothers keeper who hath commanded to pull our neighbours yea enemies Oxe or Asse out of a ditch And therefore every man must bee servant to every man as Paul to winne some and not bee carelesse whether hee stand or fall sinke or swimme live or die And wee must by all good meanes preserve and strengthen our brethren Ministers by discrying the danger this is our chiefe intent not wrath and anger to our people Private men by exhortation brotherly conference wise reproofs of the obstinate c. All by godly life and holy innocency which is a meanes both to stop the mouthes of malicious Papists and winne such as are tractable Knowing that he hath but a short time In these words is the reason of the dragons wrathfull disposition where consider three things 1. How Satans time is said to bee short 2. How hee knoweth it is so 3. What use he makes of this knowledge For the first Quest. How can that be said a short time which hath continued now since the writing of this Prophesie sixteene hundreth yeares or not much lesse Ans. A time long in it selfe must bee said to bee short respectively So this 1. In respect of God to whom a thousand yeares which is a long time in it selfe and to us is but as one day and so even thus long since our Lord said Rev. 21. 6. Behold I come shortly 2. In comparison of former times so this continuance of Antichrist which is simply in it selfe a long time is comparatively said to be short in respect of the time and ages going before it And so the whole time of the New Testament which is in it selfe a very long time is called the ends of the world 1 Cor. 10. 11. the last houre 1 Ioh. 2. 18. for so the manner of Scripture is which distributeth the world into three ages the first from Adam to Moses the second from Moses to Christ the third from Christ his first comming to his second This last period was called the last houre not because presently upon Christs Incarnation or Ascension the world was to end for how then could the Church have beene gathered through the Christian world but because 1. This was the last and full time in which all was consummated and ended which was fore-prophesied in former ages touching mans redemption even the full and last revelation which is to bee in earth and no other change of worship and Ministery is to bee expected as in the former till the great and last day in which the great Judge shall put an end to dayes and time which shall bee no more and to the warfare of the whole Church 2. It shall bee a farre shorter time than that which went before yea in likelyhood shorter than either of the former periods or ages for seeing it shall bee bitter and sharpe by the tyranny of Antichrist for the Elects sake Christ saith these dayes shall be shortened Mat. 24. For the second Quest. How doth Satan know his time to bee short Ans. 1. Because hee knowes his time is determined for the wicked spirits know perfectly by the accusation of their conscience and partly by the sentence already passed upon them that a day of further torment awaites them whence they say Mat. 8. 29. Art thou come to torment us before the time 2. Hee knowes this time is hastening upon him sundry wayes 1. By prediction and observation of Scriptures He observed the Apostles saying that on us the ends of the world are come 1 Cor. 10. 11. joyning himselfe with those Christians that then lived and all the rest that were to live till the end of the world being all comprehended in one body and all subjected to the same last dispensation of grace which was not to bee ended or changed but by the returne of Christ to judgement 2. By daily experience hee seeth the decrepit age of the world as in the severall parts so in the whole If old buildings cracke it threatneth ruine 3. Hee knowes and observeth most of the signes of Christs second comming to be past as 1. That many false Prophets inspired by himselfe are risen up and have deceived many as was foretold Matth. 24. 24. This is an argument of the last houre 1 Iohn 2. 18. we know it is the last houre for many Antichrists are come that is petty-Antichrists the prodromi and forerunners of that great one 2. That the Gospell hath beene preached through the world predicted Mat. 24. 14. and accomplished Rom. 10 18. Their sound is gone through all the world and their words unto the end of
the earth For First this was Christs commandement Goe teach all nations Mat. 28. Secondly the Apostles obeyed this commandement and fulfilled it Col. 1. 6 13. The Gospell is come unto you as it is unto all the world Thirdly the incredible swiftnesse and power of the Gospell shewes the divinity of it in that before the destruction of Jerusalem or within thirty yeares it was spred into all the inhabited world as many Fathers hold And therefore if any barbarous nation or new-found land bewray utter ignorance of Christ either they were not inhabited or they have had some sound of the Gospell but have suffered it quite to die and bee lost 3. The detection of Antichrist is so plaine and manifest in this fifteenth age past as children can point at him 2 Thess. 2. 3. 4. Horrible persecutions wasting the Church not onely by heathen Emperours but ever since by fiercenesse of Antichrist the Apollyon of Rome foretold in Mat. 24. 6. 5. Generall defection from the faith foretold in 2 Thess. 2. 3. through the spreading of the leaven of Popery which drove the woman into the wildernesse 6. Universall corruption of manners and obstinacy against the truth see Luke 17. 26. and 2 Tim. 3. 1. By all which signes Satan knowes that the last day which is the time of his torment is not farre off For the third Quest. What use makes Satan of this knowledge Answ. Knowing that hee shall shortly bee cast and confined into hell hee recompenseth the shortnesse of his time with cruelty of wrath This knowledge of his damnation doth but whet up his malice against mankinde and seeing that the sentence passed against him hasteneth upon him hee is so much the more busie to pull as many as possibly he can into his owne ruine and damnation a manifest signe of furious and desperate wickednesse Certaine things are hence to bee collected and observed I. There is a determinate time of Satans rage and of the Churches conflict against him The warre lasts not alwayes And why 1. There is an houre for the power of darknesle and but an houre that is a certaine and determinate time in which by Gods permission he may put forth his malice in the world but beyond it hee cannot passe Luke 22 53. 2. As it was with the Head so also with the members There was a time when Christ was assaulted and tempted in the wildernesse and a time when the Devill left him not willingly but because hee could stay no longer the date of his Commission being expired So there is a time when his members and disciples in the ship of the Church shall be tossed and almost covered with waves and a time when there shall bee a great calme Mat. 8. 26. 3. The wickeds rod must not alwayes lie in the lot of the righteous Psal. 125 3. Our mercifull God seeth our weaknesse and need of breathings and refreshings and so mingleth his cup according to our health and strength and as wee are able to beare Whereas were Satan and his Impes left to themselves they would never cease smiting and afflicting 4. Our experience sealeth the truth of the promises who after a storme meet with a calme after a weary hill a sweet dale and after darknesse see light And it assureth of the maine promise of all that after a good fight fought there is a crowne of righteousnesse to bee given by the righteous Judge Which incourageth us with constancy and patience to stand out a little while in this fight Re. 3. 10. there is but an houre of temptation and cannot wee watch one houre are wee sure of victory if wee stand to it but one houre more and shall wee faint Heb. 10. 37. Yet a very little while and hee that will come shall come therefore cast not away your confidence but care a while and be ever safe Behold the field is even almost wonne the battell even at an end and wee are in the last houre of conflict a few stragling enemies are to be rooted out and therefore let us renew our courage and strength as those that are not at leasure either to feare or feele the blowes seeing victory is in our hands already Also it may comfort us in all the assaults and troubles of this life in ward and out ward seeing God hath determined them all and hee that hath appointed the beginning hath appointed the end also The try all is but a storme or cloud and it will vanish And if Satans rage bee limited to a time to a short time so is the wickednesse of his instruments and this time they shall not passe And if now bee the season in which the Lord useth them justly as rods to afflict his children yet ere long these rods must be cast into the fire 2. Note here that the sharper the aslault of the dragon is so much the shorter it is the fiercer the wrath the lesse time it lasteth For why 1. The harder a man worketh the sooner will his worke be done the more busie and violent Satan is the sooner will his measure be full the sooner shall the Elect bee tryed and purged and chased to heaven and the sooner will hee bring destruction on the wicked whom he gallops to hel and hastens to swift damnation 2. Violent things cannot bee lasting or perpetuall and extremes are nearean end It is true that wicked spirits and men are in their affection endlesse and perpetuall in their violence against God and all good things and persons and therefore according to this affection their plagues are endlesse but actually violent they cannot alwayes be First because themselves cannot long subsist but must give place to death and hell Secondly if themselves would never end yet would God put an end to their violences as Matth. 24. unlesse God had put an end and measure to those miserable dayes of Jerusalems destruction no Jew had beene left but for a few Elect God shortened them Which greatly comforteth Gods people in the midst of the great confusions and tumults now stirring in the world 1. Doe wee see iniquity abound and sinne more shamelesse than in former times Is the Sunne in the heavens a witnesse against the earth of such contempt of the Gospell and despight of the grace of GOD the bringers and messengers of it and professors of the grace of God as former times of the Gospell cannot parallel Doe wee see envy cove tousnesse idlenesse and scorne of godlinesse in Ministers see we the raigne of drunkennesse adultery pride blasphemy obstinacy and desperate impenitency in people such as is wonder the earth openeth not her mouth as hell to swallow up her inhabitants so highly sinning against such a light Now hence wee must conclude that the devill is come downe in this age with more than ordinary wrath and in more tyrannous manner than in former dayes And in this outrage of sinne see the outrage of Satans wrath and
overcome evill with goodnesse II. The person persecuted is the woman The proper object of the devils malice next unto Christ himselfe is the Church of Christ and so inevitable a condition is persecution as nothing in the world can keepe it long off For 1. Here is a woman weake in her selfe and impotent whom none but a coward would contend withall but the dragon is inured since the first skirmish in Paradise to offer violence and wrong to such as can least repell it frō whom the Priests and Jesuites have learned the principles of their trade in seducing seely women and ignorant sots who have no strength nor weapons 2. This woman hath Michael standing with her and hath brought forth a potent man-childe to helpe her yet hee weigheth not all the strength and power gathered for her Hee that dare assault Michael himselfe in person will for all him fiercely and fuririously assault the woman 3. Here is a woman cloathed with the Sunne having the Moone under her feet crowned with a crowne of twelve Starres arrayed with righteousnesse and holinesse as the Spouse of Christ the groūd and pillar of truth But this abates not the dragons wrath but kindles it that shee is the justified and innocent Spouse of Christ Besides here are many things worth winning from her 4. This is the same woman that hee had immediately before persecuted and now againe renewes his persecution for loath hee is to afford this Dove of Christ any rest for the soale of her foote The Church then cannot bee discerned by that durable and lasting peace and glory which Papists make a mark of their Church but rather by durable and lasting conflicts and obscurity For trouble is the best tryall of religion and Christ was best knowne by his Crosse and so also is his Spouse Object The dominion of Christ shall be everlasting in glory and Jerusalem is a vision of peace Answ. True but his kingdome not being of this world it is in respect of the spirituall and invisible Kingdome of Christ the glory of which the world cannot see and of that sweet and inward peace of conscience and joy of sanctified soules which the stranger enters not into Object But what hath the poore Woman done Answ. The dragon persecutes not for evill but for good here the better worke the worse wages and no other reward can godly men expect at the hands of wicked ones to whom they have beene instrumēts of greatest good David mitigateth Sauls vexation by his harpe but how vexeth he David for recompense Let us therefore make no account of rest and peace here which is not the Churches resting place Our Lord taught us to make other accounts Ioh. 16. 33. In the world yee shall have affliction Wee would have Canaan before the Canaanites be subdued But wisdome will expect freedome when the combate is ended not before It is enough we have our earnest in hand to begin withall wee must looke for our wages in the end of our worke and the crowne after the victory 111. The time of this persecution seemes very expresse in the text namely when the dragon had beene cast unto the earth and after the woman had brought forth her man-child The dejection we have shewed to be the suppressing of the power of the heathenish tyrants and Emperours who upheld pagan idolatry oppressed the Christian Church and withstood the power and passage of the Gospell The bringing forth of the man-child wee have shewed to be the raysing up of Christian Princes and Emperors the protectors and maintainers of Christian faith who succeeded after the heathen Emperours Wee must therefore secke out this fierce persecution in the times of Emperors by profession Christian even in those times when the woman might have expected rest and peace by this manchild who now had the rod of iron in his hand And by looking into the story and event of those times which is doubtlesse the most true and proper interpretation of prophecies wee finde among the Emperours Christian after Constantine a twofold persecution of the dragon one civill the other ecclesiasticall and more pernicious The former was by the cruelty of divers Christian Emperours after Constantine as Constantius Iulian Apostata Valence and others who had nothing but the pretext and name of Christian but indeed differed nothing from most fierce and savage tyrants wasting the Church and the Orthodoxe pastors and professors The latter namely ecclesiasticall much more pernicious then the former was when the dragon poysoned the Church partly with damnable heresies of Arius Eunomius c. for the maintenance whereof the Emperors most violently persecuted the sound Bishops Pastors and Professors the dragon that could not now prevayle by slaughters and Butcheries as before doth now by poysonfull lies partly with pride pompe ambition and fierce contention of Orthodoxe Bishops for primacy and superiority over other Churches and Pastors For now the man-child having furnisht the Church with peace ease wealth lands patrimony large revenues and immunities the maine studie is for the increasing and maintaining of their pompe And as ease wealth and security increaseth so the care of soundnesse of faith and sincerity decaieth Presently from pride grows hot contention among themselves Councell is called against Councell Synod against Synod the greatest strife is for Patriarchicall seats and quarrels for primacy precedency Churches immunities Clergy-priviledges Peters patrimony and revenues of holy Church To these ends the principall employment of those Bishops was for setting up altars images crosses unctions orders of Monkes and Nunnes consecrated garments habits shavings and an hundreth toyes which tooke up their thoughts time and lives while the primitive simplicity of Christ and his truth with Christian faith and religion slipped from betweene their fingers Thus Antichrist came to his hight and turret and thrust in on the blind world as an armed man Now was the woman disrobed the Church spoiled of her chiefe ornaments and graces wherein she shined and was indeed crowned in her low and afflicted estate Now were the Ministers who made way unto Antichrist lifted up and intended every thing but conscionable Ministery Now Ierome justly complaines that after the Christian Church found Christian Princes she became in wealth and power greater but lesse in vertue and piety And this I take to be the most violent assault by most virulent poison cast out of the mouth of the dragon especially aymed at in this text yea the most bloody and fierce persecution which then began to assault the woman who had brought out the man-child from under which she is not yet recovered as we shall see if God permit The point is this Prosperity and peace much more baneth and woundeth the Church then tyranny and persecution Deut. 32. 15. Israel when he should have bene upright waxed fat and spurned with his heele for sooke the God that made him and regarded not the strong God of
opposing Christ when by the clouding vailing of the truth of the Gospel she saw her selfe spoyled of the shining clothing of the Sun when shee saw the Moone that was under her feet set above her head when now her Pastors and Bishops whom persecution could not conquer were addicted to pompe wealth contention primacy and greatnesse when now she saw her selfe robbed of her crowne of twelve starres that was upon her head and those starres were fallen from their Orbe and Firmament when her Pastors forsaking Apostolike doctrine and striving for superstitions and to stuffe the Church with humane devises and traditions in stead of Christs most sacred institutioÌ„s when she saw that not now the bodies of men were slain and wounded as in former persecutions but their soules and consciences were everlastingly wounded with heresies errours and Apostasie for the truth now shee flies into the wildernes now she dares not shew her face in those particular coÌ„gregations in which formerly her beauty glory was conspicuous her case now is as of a chaste spouse who seeing a painted harlot and a bewitching whore taken into her place and those offices of love and duties of marriage bestowed on her which is the wives right shee is willing to give place and take her selfe to a solitary and sorrowfull life to be so unkindly cast off so doth the true Church and Spouse of Christ hide her selfe from those adulterate doctrines superstitions and Idolatries which thrust out Christs owne pure Ordinances Here are two things 1. What is this flight 2. What are the meanes For the flight 1. This flight of the Church is not a ceasing to bee but to be seene for Christ will have alwayes a true part of his Catholike Church upon earth that shall hold and professe constantly the true faith without change So as the Church ceaseth not to bee when shee ceaseth to bee seene but hath a true being when she is least visible 2. This ceasing to bee seene is not in respect of particular Christians but of particular Congregations the which although they may cease because by persecution or heresie the externall government may faile for a time the Pastors may be interrupted the sheepe may bee scattered the discipline hindered and the externall exercise of religion suspended and sincerity of religion exceedingly corrupted yet there shall not cease to bee many godly members dispersed here and there who shall hold the truth for substance and so now though there were no or few assemblies in which God was purely worshipped while superstition tyranny and Idolatry usurped all places yet many beleeving Christians were reserved to Christ in secret although either not knowne or of no reckoning in the world but contemned and oppressed 3. This ceasing to be seen in particular Christians is not inrespect of their persons as men which are as visible as ever but in respect of the visible exercise of Gods Ordinances of the Word Sacraments Prayer and outward forme and government which persecution had now restrained 4. This invisibility in respect of visible exercises is not in regard of the Christians themselves but of the blinde world for the persecuted Christians may have a secret knowledge among themselves and a secret profession and exercise of religion and yet the blinde world take no notice of theÌ„ yet the Church not destroyed nor ceaseth to bee no more than the Sunne ceaseth to shine though a blinde man cannot see it in the day nor a seeing man in the night and no more than a man ceaseth to bee a man because he is hid Now from the cause of this invisibility and flight learne that errour and heresie is more hatefull to the Church than persecution and tyranny Corruption of doctrine and changing the truth into a lie more straightneth and scattereth the Church than sword and torments of tyrants that drives the the Church to her winges not this that manifests the true Church and members but this hideth and obscureth her Let the example of the Church make us wise 1. To feare the dragon more when hee fawneth than when he rageth more in his Foxes skinne than in his Lyons skinne He is more dangerous when he would teach Christians to deny the truth than when he would force them His wiles are more mischievous than his violence his Doctors more dangerous than his Captaines 2. More to feare losse of truth than losse of wealth losse of the Gospell than losse of goods or life This is true godlinesse which teacheth Mary to fasten upon the good part whatsoever become of the worse 3. Hold him that would spoyle us of the truth a greater robber than him that would steale our goods an heretike worse than a tyrant 4. Be more carefull to hold the truth and keepe our part in the Gospell than our portion of goods and wealth The Church to hold the truth chuseth a poore desolate solitary and sorrowfull estate and a wise Merchant will sell all to buy the pearle But where is this care or where bee the Children of this mother who for the truth sake would follow her into the wildernesse who either care for the presence of truth or feare the losse and removall of it Where be the buyers of the truth in this age when so many value it not worth a shoo-string How few feare the prevailing of Popery for the truth sake though perhaps for their peace sake or wealth sake they had rather have things stand at a stay Now in the meanes of the womans deliverance are five things in this verse 1. The meanes themselves two great wings of an Eagle 2. Whence shee did flie with them from the face of the serpent 3. Whither into the wildernesse called her place 4. To what end to bee noâ—rished and preserved there 5. How long for a time times and halfe a time In the first are 1. What these wings are 2. The number 3. Whence she had them they were given her 4. The similitude wings of a great Eagle By Wings are meant the speciall meanes of the Churches escape from danger so called because they resemble the wings of the birds in a twofold use First as a bird by his wings flyeth swiftly from the danger and so saveth his life even so the Lord by these meanes foreseene and appointed by himselfe worketh a swift escape and speedy safety in the present perils of his Church Secondly as the bird hideth her young under her wing Mat. 23. 37. so by and under these meanes the Lord hideth his Church as under the wings of his Providence where she lyeth most safe and secure till the danger be over Psalme 91. 8. Hee shall cover thee under his wings For the number they are two enough to fly withall no bird hath or needeth more for her flight The Church is supplyed with as many meanes of her good as the Lords wisdome seeth her need to require at all times This number of two hath
will use the wings of faith and confidence of prayer and patience the wings of piety and holinesse and these weake wings of mine shall leane upon the strong wing of God til his appointed time and deliverance come 5 Learne when it is lawfull to fly in persecution namely when God hath given wings to fly withall but the woman must not fly before she have wings When thou hast wings thou mayest use them Quest. How shall wee get wings to fly from danger Answ. 1. Become Eagles and you shall have Eagles wings so Christ calleth the godly Luk. 17. 37 Eagles First To fly aloft and lift up our neasts even in the rocke converse and dwell in heaven and there hide our selves Secondly To be of sharpe and strong sight to see our meat a farre off to fetch the promises from farre and feed on them as present to behold Gods face in Christ cleared as the sunne in his strength by the Eagle-eye of our Faith Thirdly Not to be wearie of flying or faint in wayting but renew our strength as the Eagle Psal. 103. and goe and grow from strength to strength Fourthly Where the body is thither to resort Luk. 17. 37. follow after Christ and frequent the places and meanes where he is preached fly after him by holy thoughts and desires ascending to heaven where he is 2 To get wings to fly danger be sure of a commandement and warrant as Ioseph for the safety of Christ his wife and himselfe Mat. 2. and as Elias fly for thy life into the wildernesse when thou art sent First heare that voice Get out of her my people and that Esa. 26. 20. Get thee into the chamber my people till the storme be over 3 Fly to God by earnest prayer He that wanteth wings to fly to God wanteth wings to fly danger First get the wings of a Dove to fly to GOD and then shalt thou get the wings of an Eagle Psal. 55. 6. 4 Fly from sin by the wings of repentance and godly sorrow Thus Iohn Baptist commanded the Jewes to fly from judgment to come Mat. 3. 7 8. This is the way to fly present wrath else thy flight will be to little purpose flying froÌ„ a Lyon thou meetest with a Beare and it is like the flight of Amaziah 2 King 14 19. who fled but death met him in his flight From the presence of the dragon This is the second generall in the verse Quest. How can the woman fly from him whose throne is in al places being the god of the world and himselfe every where compassing the whole earth And if she fly any where among wicked men it is but to fly from the divel to the devill her state is not bettered Besides is she so swift to fly that the divell cannot overtake her Answ. This flight from the dragon is not in respect of place and bodily motion but in respect of state and condition so as here wee must not understand a change of place but a change of condition and ornaments 2 It is not an absolute avoyding of the dragons presence for both he and his army ever compasse the Saints but it is respective namely from his deadly power in persecuting as when the power of tyrants is so restained that they cannot reach and overtake the Saints to murther and destroy them as formerly in the dayes of heathen Emperors 3 The woman could never fly from Satans temptation or molestation but by this flight might did avoyd the serpents face that is open persecution and tyranny as Paul was saved from the mouth of the Lion Nero. 2 Tim. 4. 17. The sense then is that the Church was now more safe from open persecution and oppression than before called here the face of the dragon as they that fled out of Jerusalem Act. 8. 1. fled not from the temptation of the devill but from the reach of the high Priests Object But you say that the Text and this flight is to bee understood of the times of Antichrist and was there ever more horrible spoyle and tyrannie against the Saints and faithfull Christians than all that time was ever the dragons face more furious than in Antichristian religion which never met with any godly man of any degree whom they spared Answ. Antichristianisme being contrary to Christianity must bee most cruell and fierce as that is most meeke and peaceable so was it ever an Apollyon and destroyer of Gods Saints but First not in open profession of hostility against Christ as the Imperiall dragons the Antichristian dragon is as fierce but he hides his face and under a colourable pretext and profession of Christ destroies Christ and Christian profession Antichrist comes not like a Turk with a flag of defiance against Christ but like an Herodian pretending his worship intendeth his murther Secondly for the time of the blacknesse of Popery though they persecuted to death all the Professors of the true religion whom God had set out in the severall ages to witnesse his truth and to confirme the rest of the Saints yet the Lord hid most of the Saints from their rage and fury the intentions of Antichristian enemies were bloody and tyrannous but the Lord by preserving his Church caused them to faile in execution because hee kept them from the face and knowledge of the dragon and saved them from the mouth of the Lyon experience hereof was manifest in Queene Maries dayes in the Massacre of 1572 and Gunpowder treason Into the wildernesse Hither doth the woman flie and it is called her place appointed her by God for her safety Of this wildernesse wee have spoken at large Verse 6. and will now onely note this lesson that the woman The true Church is not alwayes glorious but alwayes safe She is not alwayes glorious and externally conspicuous to the world For sometime she is hid in the wildernesse in an afflicted and sorrowfull condition Was not the Church hid and obscure when as cleare an eye as Elias could not see it yet were 7000. reserved was shee not hid and inglorious in Christs time in a few obscure persons Ioseph Mary Simeon a few shepheards fishers women Publicanes and other meane despised persons persecuted excoÌ„municated by the Priests Scribes Pharises and Elders of the people Was not the Church obscure under the heathen Emperours when the Pastors were slaine the Churches spoiled the Scriptures of God burned no Christian suffered to live no sooner was any knowne but accused no sooner accused but condemned and executed In the ages next to them the whole world wondred to see it selfe so suddenly become an Arrian aâ—d that there were in the world scarce five Catholike Bishops who durst shew themselves in that age Where was now the glory of the Church Hilary a Bishop in France living in those times about the yeare 370 tels us where then we might finde the Church If any would finde the Church saith hee it must
not bee in houses Temples Cities but in prisons Mountaines Dennes Desarts and Caves of the earth But shee is alwayes safe for First if shee cannot be safe in the City shee shall bee safe in the wildernesse God provideth a safe place for her Secondly the purpose of God for the safety of the Church cannot bee altered or abrogated by all the enterprises of the enemies for his counsell must stand and therefore let Pharaoh slay all the infants beside Moses must bee preserved alive by his owne daughter in his owne bosome to be a Deliverer the onely thing hee would prevent Let Herod slay all the infants under two yeares old hee shall misse of him whom he seekes Thirdly Gods high account of his Church makes her alwayes safe as the signet on his hand as the Apple of his eye the Church is as the Lords wheat saith Augustine and shall be kept in the Lords Granary If Aegypt bee not a safe place for Moses he appoints him Midian to flie into If Iudea bee not safe for the childe he shall bee safe by a flight into Aegypt a wildernesse in comparison till the appointed time Athanasius who dyed in the yeare 390. speaking of those that were hid from the persecutions of those times said The childe was preserved whom Herod sought to destroy Fourthly Gods wisdome makes it healthfull for the Church sometime to bee hid that shee may alwayes bee safe for else the whole world would fall upon her all at once and utterly destroy her Which serves to remove the brag of the Papists concerning their Church and their brand and scandalous imputation against ours For their Church they prove it the true Church because they have had a perpetuall externall splendor and a continuall glorious visibility and a true noted and famous succession of Pastors and Professors since Christs Ascension till this day To which I answer two things 1. It is false that the Romish Church hath held a true succession either in doctrine or persons for two Reasons First because there is no part of Popery wherein it dissenteth from the Reformed Churches which is neare the age of Christ and his Apostles but came in by patches and pieces many hundred yeares after and some points very lately till the whole Antichristian Chaos and confused body was made up I might instance in their Latine Service Transubstantiation Communion in one kinde worshipping of Images prohibition of Ministers marriage and the patching together of the severall shredds of the Masse with a number of other new devises coÌ„fessed by themselves to stand onely by the Churches constitution and not by authority of the Scripture Secondly as that argues their doctrine not successive from the Apostles so they have no true personall succession from them For there was not a Papist in the world for the space of sixe hundred yeares after Christ nor any Father Councell or learned man in all those ages who held the same points of Popery as now these doe This hath Bishop Iewell unanswerably discovered in 27. points and Master Perkins in thirty nine in his learned Probleme against Iodoâ—us Coccius 2. Another thing I answer to their bragg is that if it were true as they say of such perpetuall glory and visibility then could they not more strongly conclude themselves a false Church seeing the true Church of Christ must flie into the wildernesse many hundred yeares from the fury of Antichrist unlesse they can make it appeare that a perpetuall glorious externall splendor a perpetuall visible head and the most domineering Monarchy in all the world comporteth with the abject desolate and retyred estate of the wildernesse a place full of annoyance wants obscurity and solitarinesse For their brand and challenge of our Church that wee cannot derive the pedigree of our religion beyond Luther nor shew where it was nor the names and persons of any that professed it To this I answer 1. with Tertullian Quod antiquissimum verissimum That which is indeed ancientest is of all other the truest and wee hold our religion from the ancient Patriarkes Prophets and Apostles therefore it is the true religion and hath a true succession in doctrine and consequently of persons suppose wee could not name them because it is the religion and faith of the woman in the wildernesse which sometimes Antichristian tyranny suffred her not openly to professe she flyeth into the wildernesse according to Gods Word to hold and preserve it to all succeeding ages Object But if you have so true a succession why doe not you name them Answ. This miserable shift of the Jesuites apparently argues the desperatenesse of their cause and is like a Crayfish which hath more picking than meat a very tricke and triviall inconsequence to call us from the cause whereof they are weary unto persons as if wee had no sounder arguments for the truth of GOD and verity of our religion then from mens testimony and succession We know that if we receive the testimony of men the testimony of God is greater and professe as the Samaritans to the woman We beleeve not our religion for any mans word or any womans or because any hee-Pope or shee-Pope saith it is so or contrary but because wee have heard Christ himselfe speaking in the Scriptures Wee take our religion as wee take gold not onely or chiefly by the sound but by the touchstone and ballance and we have learned in our Creed to beleeve the Catholike Church though wee see it not And because contraries make one another more perspicuous I would aske them whether wee may not beleeve that the Towre of Babel was built unlesse wee could name all the persons that brought Brick or Lime to it all the Masons all the labourers and workmen that were upon it or whether wee may not beleeve that a tree is growne unlesse wee know the person the name the particular time and houres of the planting sprowting and growing of it Doubtlesse if wee did not know when and by what degrees or by what persons and workmen their Romish Babel is built and reared yet wee see and must beleeve that it is built And suppose wee did not know which in most essentiall differences wee doe the persons nor the very period of the time when every branch of the tree of Antichristian heresie did begin to sprout and bud out yet our eyes see and we must beleevè that the tree is deepe rooted large spred and growne tall and thicke And were it not most absurd that matter of divine truth must not be beleeved unlesse wee can name all men that ever spake or beleeved it But to hold them to short and manifest reason I conclude in this forme Whatsoever Church hath a true succession of doctrine from Christ and his Apostles hath also a true and perpetuall succession of persons whether that succession bee visible and nominable or no But wee have true succession of doctrine from Christ
and his Apostles as by the Scripture wee are ready to cleare in all points and therefore wee have true succession of persons whether wee can name them or not By which reason wee bring them backe to the matter and cause whence they are willing to slide by bringing us unto persons 2. I answer If wee were not so able as by Gods grace we are to answer them calling for names this were not to bee laid to the charge of our religion but of theirs seeing the craft and tyrannie of their Antichristian Synagogue hath made our search more laborious For they have chased the Church into the wildernesse and forced her to hide her selfe out of sight and then aske us for all those names that fled into the wildernesse and lived and dyed there many hundred yeares since They burne the persons and records and then call us to account to shew them their murders They oppressed their persons as heretikes and suppressed their workes as hereticall and used all cruelty and craft to extinguish their names and memories for ever and now shamelesly they call upon us to put life into all those asnes whose blood their cruell hands have spilt upon the face of the whole earth And whereas the names which they call for are to bee had out of history themselves by falsification of all Antiquity and story and by shamelesse purging of all bookes from all truth which might make against them have made this taske more difficult and themselves not more insolent than fraudulent 3. I answer that there was never any age since Christ wherein our religion in what it is substantially contrary to Popery was not taught and professed must needs bee more ancient than the now Roman faith yea the only true Catholike faith from which theirs is a Catholike Apostasie This assertion they have proved abundantly 1. By Doctor White in his Way to the Church Digress 52. where hee hath cleared that from the yeare 600. before which there was no substantiall or fundamentall innovation received into the Church though some corruptions were creeping in before till the present age there was no halfe age wherein hee nameth not sundry the Teachers and Professors of our religion and resisters of the Papacie while it was in the shell Mee thinkes the Jesuites should answer something to those names before they call for more 2. The same is further cleared by one of themselves whose witnesse is the stronger because it was the testimony of an enemy and Inquisitor as is judiciously noted by that learned and worthy Bishop Doctor Vsher in his booke de statu Ecclesiae cap. 6. pag. 151. There were saith Reinerius the Inquisitor many sects of heretikes in times past but none ever were more pernicious to the Church of God than that of the Waldenses or pooremen of Lions for three causes 1. Because of the continuance of it sor some say it was from Sylvesters time and some say it was from the Apostles themselves 2. Because it was more generall for there is almost no land wherein it doth not spread and creepe 3. Because all other by some foule blasphemy against God make men abhorre them but this hath a great shew of piety for they live justly before men and beleeve all well concerning God and all the Articles which are contained in the Creed onely they blaspheme and hate the Roman Church and the multitude is easily drawne to beleeve them This is the testimony of a Popish Inquisitor Whence I inferre thus If these men held the whole body of religion now maintained in the Reformed Churches and the same positions against the Roman religion which wee doe as is undeniable by their Confessions Catechismes and Commentaries upon the grounds of religion manifest as else where so especially in that late and worthy booke intituled Luthers fore-runners or The history of Waldenses strangely reserved by God for these times the same also is apparent in the Articles objected against them by the Inquisitors set downe by Papists themselves and for which these godly Martyrs lost their lives by hundreds and thousands If they were so ancient as from the Apostles or Sylvester a circumstance not to bee contemned If they were of such just life and sound beliefe as the enemy reports them to bee If they were so many in number and so dispersed into all Countries and so assisted as none durst stop them for the multitude of their favorites If Reinerius himselfe say true that himselfe being often in the Inquisition and present at their examination found forty Churches in his walke infected with that sect and in one Parish of Cammach were ten open schooles of them If at one time were observed eight hundred thousand persons that made profession of the faith of the Waldenses I would now aske a Jesuite whether his fellow hath not named him persons enough in all ages of such as ever since Christ held and maintained and sealed with their blood our faith and religion And whether any credit is henceforth to bee given to his fellowes who say that our religion was never heard of in the world till Luther and was but sixe yeares old when King Edward the sixt dyed but every thing is nourished by that whereof it is bred and their religion being a compact of lies must bee upheld by lying whereof it is framed 4. I answer There was never any age since Christ in which the Popes Headship the maine pillar of Popery hath not beene resisted as hereticall and contrary to Orthodoxe religion The Jesuites have names enough in that learned booke of Doctor Crakenthorpe entitled Of the Popes temporall Monachy who as if hee had intended to prevent the Papists unreasonable demaund of names hath cleared by many names in every Century since Christ that the Popes temporall authority was resisted and by whom and that the sandy foundation of it namely the pretended donation of Constantine is but a fiction and a trick of a false finger by which Popery hath beene through outfacing supported a long time I need hold no Candle to this Torch onely I wish the Jesuites to answer those names before they call for more or else they must goe shorter by the head 5. There was never any age since Christ in which the Pope was not detected and proclaimed to bee Antichrist before his appearing implicitè and after it explicitè and expresly This I have ready to prove by names in al ages since Christ in way of cōfutation of a Jesuites booke sent to mee to review who impudently affirmeth that Luther was the first that called the Pope absolutely Antichrist 1. The Church is ever safe as the Arke on a world of waters Christ is the Pilot. 2. None can take her out of his hands Iohn 10. he is stronger than all 3. He knowes who are his and where and how to deliver them 4 Quod inimici in perniciem machinantur deus convertit in adjutorium feare not the tumults of
in the promise which makes them sweeter then ordinary even the love-tokens of a father and not the wages of an hireling 3 This may assure the Church and members that in the hardest times of straightnesse and persecution they shal be spiritually fed which is here chiefly aymed at For all the adversary power of Antichrist or dragons cannot hinder God from providing and preserving to the Church faithfull Pastors secretly and conscionably to feed the woman in the wildernesse in season and out of season And as none can send Pastors but he so none can hinder the Pastors whom he sendeth to dispense his allowance whom he furnisheth raiseth and protecteth till his worke bee done and the Churches need supplyed The starres are in his hand who then can hinder them But if they could intercept his messengers they cannot hinder himselfe who can and will by himselfe feed the woman if all means else should faile as Eze. 34. 14. I will feed them my selfe And if himselfe feed not all Ministeriall labour is but lost Quest. How doth the Lord himselfe feed the Church Answ. 1. By the word of his grace He leadeth his sheepe into the greene pastures of his wholsome word By writing his word in their hearts and carrying his law into their secret parts He onely who hath his chaire in heaven can teach the heart And who can hinder his strong arme and mighty power or the might and power of his word which is omnipotent as himselfe or who can stand in his way to hinder his accesse into a beleeving soule 2 As he did with his ancient people so still he feeds the Church with bread from heaven by the gracious gift of his Sonne whose flesh is meat indeed and whose blood is drinke indeed even that onely true Manna and bread from heaven He is the gift of God Ioh. 4. if thou knewest the gift of God This is that shepheard mentioned Ezek. 34. 23. I will set up a shepheard and he shal feed them even my servant David And if CHRIST will come in and feed in and with a beleeving soule who shall hinder him 3 He will feed her by his Spirit of grace who is greater in her thē the spirit that ruleth in the world His office is to open the heart to worke faith to bring in holy light and illumination and light of consolation to bring things into remembrance to uphold by his mighty power to perseverance and salvation against all the adversarie powers of it 1 Pet. 1. 5. 4 See hence what a bootlesse thing it is for enemies to strive and struggle against the word and truth of GOD. The woman must be fed even in the wildernesse First Where God hath any called or to call his word shal be taught either openly or secretly Secondly Christ compares the course of the Gospell to the course of the lightning which flyes swiftly and suddenly from one side of heaven to another and cannot be stopped for the Gospell passeth and is protected with divine power Thirdly how impossible was it for all the tyranny and policy of the devill and flesh to hinder the power of the Gospell in the most tyrannicall times of heathen Emperors How miraculously and fully was the Church fed in that wildernesse But in this wildernesse mentioned a wonder it was that so many ages of Antichrist the enemies having as many eyes as Argus and as vigilant to destroy and root out the memory and mention of sound Professors and wanting no will nor humane power yet could not prevaile but that the darkest and most violent ages of Popery yeild us witnesses of the truth in whom wee see that the Woman in the wildernesse must be fed In our fathers dayes it was a wonder that those hot and fiery dayes of Queene Mary wasted not all that sincerely stood with Christ against Antichrist and his breadden god And when they threw down all the meanes of knowledge and Instruction how admirable was it that so many poore soules did steale up so much knowledge and resolution as to be invincible in maintaining and suffering for the truth Who sees not that the woman in the wildernesse must be fed and provided for This makes the enemies at their wits ends they cannot worke wisely enough to destroy her but ascamomile the more it is pressed the more it spreadeth and riseth up This makes the Church impregnable No hold in earth so strong but may be wonne if not by sword yet by famine onely this fort cannot be famished All the inquisitions in the world cannot intercept her food Antichristian forces may besiege her but cannot take her c. This sets them in a rage they give her bread of affliction to eate and teares to drinke she thrives with it they give her ashes and mould up her bread with them and give her blood to drinke she is in better plight with that then Kings children with dainties Thus God confoundeth them and convinceth them that they even fight against God who makes the blood of Martyrs the seed of the Church He makes poison feed her for she must be fed A time times and halfe a time In these words is the fift generall in this verse namely the time how long the Woman was fed The Lord when for the sinnes of the Church he was urged to bring some severe rod and correction that he might expresse his remembrance of mercy in judgment and shew that in love and measure he meant to chasten used to foretell the very time of deliverance before the misery was inflicted Thus the expiration of that great oppression of Israell in Aegypt was foretold about 350. yeares before it began that they must be strangers 400. yeares Num. 14. 34. Israel must walke and wander in the wildernesse forty years according to the forty dayes of searching the land The Babylonish captivity was for continuance of seventy yeares long before signified and then to determine and expire The bondage of the Jews under Syrian tyrants was precisely foretold to last sixty and two weekes So in the New Testament the sorest oppression that ever befell the Church namely by Antichrist is in these words before hand described for continuance and determination For that the persecution of Antichrist and the time of it is here noted is the consent of Interpreters For the text denyes it selfe to be meant of the Turkes treading the holy City Jerusalem underfoot because the two Prophets must helpe her Now what can two Prophets do against Turkish tyranny It is not Prophecy can represse them but sword and power with which he comes armed openly against Christ and not by under-hand seduction and lyes which must be resisted and conquered by Prophecy But where and when the period for beginning and ending of this time is very obscure and perhaps as yet unknowne to man the Spirit of God being more willing to lead us in the search then in the
knowledge of the seasons put in his owne power Act. 1. 7. I have collected what my most diligent search of this high mysterie can attaine into these Propositions 1 Propos. That this time times and halfe of time is the same duration with the two and forty months chap. 11. 2. in which the holy City that is the Church resembled by Jerusalem shal be troden underfoot namely by Antichrist sitting in the Temple of God by subtilty and tyranny boasting himselfe to be the head and universall Monarch of the Church And the same number with three yeares and an halfe of Antichrists reigne prophesied by Daniell chap. 7. 25. Which being yeares of yeares come to the same reckoning And the same number with the 1260 dayes which wee have expounded vers 6. which being to be meant of mysticall and Propheticall dayes wee have just so many yeares of Antichrists tyranny 2. Propos. In this time the Spirit of God alludeth to the persecution of Antiochus a type of Antichrist whose tyrannie as it continued a time times and part of time that is three yeares and ten dayes Dan. 7. 25. understanding civill and naturall yeares so shall the tyranny of Antichrist last of Propheticall yeares a time times and halfe a time that is three yeares and about an halfe For the Apostle Iohn not easily departed from the Septuagint for the great honour it was then in And 1260. want eighteen dayes of three yeares and an halfe because for the Elects sake those dayes must bee shortned Besides some learned observe these Propheticall yeares must not bee meant of Lunar or Iulian yeares but Aegyptian in every month of which are onely thirty dayes and so reckon because the Church was now in spirituall Aegypt 3. Propos. This terme cannot bee meant of three naturall yeares and an halfe as Papists in generall assigne the commiâ—â— of Antichrist but to three yeares and an halfe and after his destruction Christ must come at the end of 45. dayes For 1. Antichrist is come already many hundred yeares since for did the mystery of iniquity in Pauls time prepare the way for the sonne of perdition to enter and is there after sixteene hundred yeares no more preparation at all then before Besides did only the Roman Empire with-hold in the Apostles time which many hundred yeares since is dissolved and translated to Germany and is hee not already come he that hindred being so long since taken out of the way 2. If it were literally meant all men in Antichrists time might exactly know the day of Judgement contrary to our Saviour Of that day and houre knowes no man no not the Angels Beside that Christ foretold of the dayes before his second comming that it should be a secure merry time and age of eating drinking making merry and marriages and not of such troubles battels and persecutions as they agree to be in the dayes of Antichrist 3. The litterall time of three yeares and an halfe is not halfe proportionall to the great workes which they say Antichrist must doe Hee must say they sit in the Temple of Jerusalem perhaps hee must build it up in three dayes which Salomon having all things prepared and ready was finishing seven yeares and Zerubbabel was repairing 46. yeares This onely worke will eate a great hole in his time assigned if wee can conceive it might be finished in the whole Hee must call and perswade all dispersed Jewes through the world to gather themselves to him as to their Messiah this they may thinke may be done in a moment but wee thinke three yeares and an halfe too little for it He must build up Rome burnt by the ten Kings and sit there as Monarch the Bishop of Rome and all his being expulsed What will the Pope and Cardinals and Princes be so faint-hearted as to leave the cause the City and holy Seat so soone as he lifts up his finger me thinkes it would call for three yeares and an halfe to doe this busines He must slay three Kings of Aegypt Lybia Aethiopia he must conquer seven Kings more hee must destroy all Churches in the world he must by force of armes expell the great Turke out of Syria the great Persian out of the East great Cham out of the North great Prester Iohn out of the South This stripling of three yeares and a halfe must conquer all the world which no man can post over in farre more time And what a dead sleepe shall all the Monarchs Kings and Emperours of the earth be in the meane time who could scarce in that time if they were never so willing resigne their States to him Many mo great acts must Antichrist doe in this stinted time perhaps in a moment and undoe if we beleeve the fable what the whole power of earth hath beene setling many thousand yeares These and the like absurdities make the learned Papists give up this Legend Alcasar in his vestigation pag. 567. saith To take these numbers of dayes yeares months as they souÌ„d nequaquam stilo aenigmatico quadrat agrees not with this mysticall writing of S. Iohn Ribera another Jesuite rejects Bellarmines opinion of 45. dayes after Antichrist for the end of the world Hentonius a Papist against the dreame of three yeares and an halfe in his Preface to his translation of Aretus saith plainly It is impossible that Antichrist in so short a time of three common yeares and an halfe should obtaine so many Kingdomes and Provinces Let us then looke to these deceivers who would hold us off from beholding the Antichrist of Rome and are willing wee should seeke his rise many yeares after his ruine 4. Propos. It is easier to define where it begins not then where it doth begin And this rejecteth many opinions and conjectures concerning the beginning of this terme As First that conjecture of Sabbaticall yeares or yeares of Sabbaths beginning at Iohn Baptists death and was the whole time of the three hundreth yeares persecution till Constantine the Great which was just 294. yeares Master Fox his conceit And the conjecture of Sabbaticall yeares of a latter persecution beginning in the yeare 1360. when the Turkes power was inlarged and the holy City trodden under foot which lasting 294. yeares for so many the yeares of weekes amount to they had beene ended about â—3 yeares since which they are not and the Turkish power stands in the Easterne part stronger than ever and the woman not eased of it Another conjecture of Iunius and the Magdeburgensis is that it began at Christs passion against which are expresse words Rev. 1. 1. and 4. 1. I will shew thee what shall bee hereafter Againe then had this time beene expired in Boniface 8. who began his raigne in the yeare of Christ 1294. from which number take thirty foure yeares of Christs life and there remaine 1260. But this time is not expired nor the treading of the holy City ended not in Boniface but is still trodden downe and Antichrist sits
still in the Temple of God neither is the woman yet got out of the wildernesse Neither doth this time begin presently after the revelation of it for there must come betweene the womans dwelling in heaven the cloathing of her with the Sunne the Crowne of twelve Starres the treading of the Moone under foot the assault of the dragon the birth of the manchilde the foyling of the dragon and after all these the flight as wee have heard and all these are not done on a sudden but require many hundred yeares for their effecting 5. Propos. If it cannot bee knowne certainly unto us à priori who have not seene the accomplishment and conclusion of this Prophecie yet it shall bee knowne to the Church à posteriori as other parts of this divine Revelation are by the events and performance Some godly men have conjectured à priori and set downe their opinions which how farre they carry truth time will discover I will onely alleadge three late Writers and leave their opinions to your consideration 1. Of Pareus who on Revel 11 2. saith if it were lawful for him to conjecture hee would say this terme might begin in the yeare 606. when Boniface 3. gate up into the chaire of pestilence and then it must end in anno 1866. but that of this terme saith he God will cut off some for the Elects sake 2. Of Moulin a French Writer in the booke intituled The accomplishment of the Prophecies dedicated to his Majesty who begins the time in the yeare when the Pope laid the foundation of his temporall Empire anno 75 5. to which number if ye add these 1260. yeares of this Hierarchicall Kingdome and Empire it must last to the yeare 2015. of Christ according to which reckoning it hath 391. yeares yet to come but that saith hee of this time some may be shortned for the Elects sake 3. Of learned Brightman who supposeth it to begin about the yeare of Christ 426. and to expire in the full account about the yeare 1686. yet these daies as neare as they be for the Elects sake may be shortned For on Chap. 19. 4. he tels Rome when shee kept a Jubilee 30 yeares ago that within a Jubilee of 50 yeares from thence shee should keepe a Jubilee not so much for her owne joy as the joy of all Gods people over her who shall rejoyce in her utter destruction and therefore shee had more need intend her funerals than Jubilees How true this is he knows who inspires his speciall servants Onely wee see greater likelihood of it every day than other The Lord hath said it wee must waite and pray him to hasten his owne worke for the joy and deliverance of the Church 6. Propos. In all these difficulties and differences among the most learned scarce one consenting with another in the period of entrance I add the last conclusion that the safest opinion of the most modest and learned is that a number finite is put for an indefinite and that this number is indefinite not that it is not certaine and defined to God but that it abides undefined as yet and uncertaine to us for the terme of beginning and expiration This is the judgement of the modest and learned Bishop Abbot in the 108. page of his demonstration against Antichrist It is the judgement of Bishop Cowper In this opinion rests that learned Pare us because he saith hee findes not a better nor safer To these agreeth To stanus and other the soundest of our Writers And in this the safest and soundest I also will rest Now to sundry Observations which wee have noted concerning the time on Verse 6. wee will briefly add these following 1. No sorrowes or afflictions can steale upon the Church but all are knowne foreseene and determined by God Here the woman chased into the wildernesse is knowne of her Lord the place provivided by him and shee in it provided for all the time Her state is hidden to the world retyred in her selfe but not hidden unto God but by him she is hidden in the chambers of his Providence during all this tyrannie and raigne of Antichrist In all our sorrowes and restraynts consider they are foreseene of God and we are not unseene in them Let us with Hagar in the wildernesse say Thou God seest mee Have I also looked after him that seeth me 2. God hath measured all the afflictions of the Church that although tyrants may disturbe and hinder pure religion by force and violence yet is it but for an appointed time Antiochus may interrupt Jewish religion and bring in Swines flesh into the Temple but it is but for three yeares and ten dayes a time times and piece of time Antichrist that great Apollyon may make havocke and â—â—ead under foot the holy city but it is but for 42. moneths a time times and halfe a time even three Propheticall yeares and an halfe Iezabel wasts the Church and causeth the Prophets to hide themselves in Caves and flie for their lives but it was but three yeares and an halfe in the letter The Jews may bury Christ in the grave rol a stone upon him and seale watch the sepulcher but they can keep him down only three dayes Know that what affliction soever thy selfe or any member or the whole Church sustaineth it is not endlesse neither shall the whole nor parts suffer one houre more then Gods wisdome hath assigned The proudest waves cannot passe those bounds and bankes which Gods power hath set them 3 All the sorrowes of the Saints are by Gods divine power overruled to their good and safety to preserve them from some present danger spirituall or temporall and to chase them under Gods hiding place as David Psalm 32. 7. Truly may the woman say Periissem nisi periissem I had not beene safe if perill had not driven mee into the wildernesse And did not the Lord see his Church safest in the wildernesse he would not suffer her hid there the greatest part of the time of the New Testament He over-ruleth death it self to be the greatest of al deliverances 4. In all the sufferings and oppressions of the woman this comfort abideth by the godly that shee is not left of God nor destitute of his presence nor of his Providence for supply nor without a promise of deliverance nor without faith of the accomplishment nor without a joyfull assurance that the time of this oppression is not farre from expiration Verse 15. And the serpent cast out of his mouth water as a â—lood after the woman that he might cause her to be carried away of the flood THE woman chased out of sight being now in the wildernesse in a close and secret dispersion in corners But this contents not the dragon that shee is out of sight because she yet is and hath a beeing he is still unquiet because she is not brought to utter havock and confusion he would afford her no roome in
the world and therefore out of his implacable fury he turnes him to another device utterly to extirpate and root all the letters and characters of her honourable name and carry her quite away off the earth as with a mighty flood and current Where are three things 1. What are these floods of filthy waters which this huge Monster casteth after the woman 2. The spring whence they rise and slow out of his mouth 3. The issue and scope of them that she might be carryed away of the flood For the first By floods of water are meant in Scripture extreme perils and deepe dangers and trials whether inflicted by God or men or Satan Sometimes they are inflicted by God Psalm 42. 7. All thy floods and waves are gone over me Sometimes by men stirring up raging tumults against the Church when mighty enemies Princes and people rise in their power fury and unresistablenesse like a flood Esa. 59. 19. The enemy shall come like a flood Sometimes by the dragon himselfe as here the serpent casts out a flood after the woman Quest. Why are these great tryals compared to floods of waters Ans. 1. For the danger threatning destruction to the Church as the floods of water doe drowning 2. For abundance As many waters gather together into one to make a swift streame or flood so many enemies of all peoples and Countries even all the wicked of the world gather their forces and combine their wrath together against Christ and his Church to make a great and violeÌ„t flood and head to destroy her Rev. 17. 1. Antichrist is the great whore that sits on many waters and these waters are the multitudes nations and tongues all gathered under one head against Christ Verse 15. 3. For their depth these floods seeme as impassable as the deepe sea so as the godly are ready to sinke and can finde no footing Psal. 69. 2. I am come into the deepe waters The Israel of God is often even in the bottome of the sea Ionas was in the deepe waves and weedes And the Church hath often waters of affliction wrung out of a full cup that is a large portion of troubles Psal. 73. 10. 4. For the instance incessant restlesnesse of them for as the waves succeed one another and thrust on one another so doe grievous afflictions one deepe cals another Psalme 42. 7. and the end of one tryall is but the beginning of another 5. For the pride fiercenesse swelling and rushing of many waters for the fiercenesse and pride of enemies is compared to the swelling of waters Psalm 124. 5. then had the swelling waters gone over our soule For the second The spring or fountaine whence these floods flow is the dragons mouth The waters must needs bee filthy which issue from so foule a fountaine And shewes us more distinctly what the waters bee For there is a two fold flood of persecutions cast by the dragon after the woman The former was that bulke of persecutions with which the dragon had infinite wayes vexed the Church in her infancy cradle and even in her riper age such as warre exile fire sword and divers torments But all these darts and keene weapons hee threw out of his hands by which hee forced her into the wildernesse But now the woman is escaped his hands and is out of his reach Which some not well observing expound this flood of actuall persecution by sword and torments which stands not well with her hidden estate But the phrase more properly aimeth at a flood cast out of the serpents mouth and not out of his hands which the woman in the wildernesse hardly escapes Whereby I meane in generall whatsoever poysonfull thing is by Antichrist and his Champions who are the dragons mouth vented and spread abroad for the utter wasting of the true Church and Christian profession if it were possible More specially I take it the Spirit of God here aymeth at three things I. The flood of heresies and poysonfull errors the bitter waters of false doctrines against the foundation and all those troubled waters of Antichristian superstitions and traditions to drowne and oppresse the woman for ever For as the pure doctrine of the Gospell comming out of the mouth of Jesus Christ is that aqua Coelâ—stis or aqua vitae by which the woman is quickned and revived to eternall life So that heretical and poysoned doctrine comming out of the mouth of Antichrist is a bitter and cursed flood of water to drowne the woman if it were possible For as wee doe not exclude those most deadly heresies the vomit of the dragon after Constantine the Arrian heresie the Pelagian Nestorian Eutychian which vexed the Church almost three hundred yeares so doe we especially meane here those Monsters of opinions blasphemies and damnable doctrines against the whole Gospell vented and cast out of the mouth of Antichrist in all the ages of Antichrist till this day so directly bent to carry away the woman as none must buy and sell no nor breathe and live that will not receive and worship the Image and marke of the beast Rev. 13. 15 17. For example Against the Scriptures Antichrist casteth out of his mouth that they are a dead letter a Nose of waxe a breeder of herefies of no more authority than Esops fables without the Churches authority this was godly spoken by Hermanus saith Hosius A Popish Doctor reasoning with M. Tindal boldly said Wee might better want Gods law than the Popes It was objected by Doctor Benet Chancellor of the Bishop of London that the heretikes did read certaine Chapters of the Evangelists in English which containe in them divers erroneous and damnable opinions and conclusions of heresie The like blasphemies he vomits out against Christ as 1 That he is not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 God of himselfe Rhemist on Ioh. 10. 3. Who though he be the Son of the Father yet is he God of himselfe Ioh. 5. 26. as the Father hath life in himselfe so also hath the Sonne The word therfore is another person from the Father but not another thing 2 That Christ did penance by fasting solitarinesse and conversing with beasts Rhemist on Mark 1. sect 6. An horrible blasphemie making Christ a sinner for no sinner need no repentance 3 That Christs death is neither the efficient cause nor formall cause of our justification Bellarm. in sundry places but wee are formally made just by a justice inherent in our selves Conc. Trid sess 6. can 10. Rhem on Rom. 2. sect 4. A blasphemous heresie contrary to Phil. 3. 9. not having mine owne righteousnesse 4 That by grace we may truly make satisfaction in some sort ex proprijs of our owne et ad aequalitatem to a full equality et per hoc justè et ex oondigno satisfacere Bellarm. de paenit l. 4. c. 7. A most horrible blasphemie that a man by his own proper workes can satisfie God fully according
of the Primitive Church under persecution were by Plinius Secundus an heathen Philosopher justified and discharged of all the foule things devised against them even to Trajan that persecuting Emperor as in these words of his letter The whole summe of that sect consists in this that they use at certaine times to convent before day and sing hymnes to Christ their God and confederate among themselves to absteine from all theft murder and adultery to keepe their faith and defraud no man which done then to depart for that time and after that to resort againe to take meat in companies both men and women and yet without any act of evill about the yeare of Christ 100. So did Aristides a Philosopher in Athens justifie the same poore Christians from those horrible slaunders in an oration before the Emperor Hadrian in the yeare 120. And many such examples the story affordeth But our text speaking of after times in the tyranny of Antichrist wee want not a number of instances amongst themselves falsifying their owne wicked slaunders against the Professors of true Religion We have heard Reynerius a great Inquisitor justifying the Waldenses that they lived justly before men and beleeved all well concerning God and all the articles which are conteined in the Creed To the same effect answered the Visitors of K. Lewis 12. of France and of Francis 1. which made one of them sweare that they were a better people then he or his people See many instances of many adversaries of the woman giving honourable reports of her enforced thereto by force of truth it selfe in hist. Waldens lib. 1. cap. 5. 3 The floods of cruell edicts and decrees cast out of the mouth of the dragon were often swallowed and hindred by earthly occasions and incumbrances which rise among the wicked and inhabitants of the earth themselves and the Lord ordinarily ordereth the counsells and quarrells of his enemies among themselves every one having his owne speciall ayme so as shal be good for the Churches escape As Paul got free by casting a bone betweene the Pharises and Sadduces So the Church escapeth often while bones of quarrells and contention are cast betweene wicked Princes In the yeare 1526. Charles 5 Emperour and Francis 1. King of France agreed to joyne all their power and forces and raise a flood wholly to carry away the woman and root out every where the mention of Lutheran Religion but the earth holpe the woman for the Pope himselfe intending their destruction as fiercely as they on other occasions brake the league and made the Emperour so much businesse in Italie that he professed by publique writing that the Pope was in the fault that he had not wholly suppressed the heresie of Lutherans Thus while the wicked plague the ungodly the Church hath some rest and breathing from their wicked decrees as in one other instance appeares anno 1530. For what a cruell edict did the Emperor Charles 5. thunder against the Professors of the Gospell that every one feared to be quite carryed away by that flood which rose out of the dragons mouth at the Dyet of Ausperg But see how God commanded the earth to open her mouth and swallow this flood that it should not hurt but helpe the woman Instantly the Turke as if he had beene earryed by the haire of his head came into Austria invading the Empire and now it was no time to wish the Emperor to graunt peace to the Protestants against the former edict that he might obteine of them ayde against the Turke the common enemie of Christendome In the greatest dangers of the Church she shall alwaies have some helpe and though she be much pressed she shall not be oppressed Wee see many floods may rise up and swell as a spring-tide to carry her away but they cannot drowne her The same was typified in that horrible persecution of Antiochus who when he was most raging and made most havocke in the Church yet was the woman holpen with a little help Dan. 11. 34. God stirred up Mattathias and his sonnes who were but an handfull to Antiochus his army and so prospered their small helpe that the cruelty and tyranny of that monster was stayed for the time Even so in the highest floods of Antichrist of whom Antiochus was a most eminent type the poore woman hath ever had a little helpe 1 Because of the presence of God who sitteth on the floods whose presence with the Church makes her safe Esa. 43. 2. â—eare not Iacob thou art mine there is the ground of safety in the covenant of God when thou passest through the waters I will be with thee and through the floods that they do not overflow thee c. If his promise faile not he must be with his in the hotest fires of persecution and in the most unpassable floods of calumnies and here sies 2 Gods wakefull providence and protection ever deviseth and affordeth some helpe Moses was cast on the waters but God provides him a basket to helpe him out Ionas was cast into the sea God provides a Whale to carry him out Noah was tossed on a world of floods but God became pylot and he that shut him in helped him out And as the great flood could not drowne the Arke but the earth at length swallowed and dryed it up much lesse can these lesser floods drowne the Arke of the Church on which Gods protection is no lesse 3 Christs headship ever affords some helpe A man cannot drowne so long as his head is aloft let him be in never such deepes Christ the head of the Church is ever aloft and cannot sinke If al the floods that ever were cast out of the mouth of the dragon could have carryed him away then had they more easily carried away his body the Church but they could not sinke or drowne him therefore is she safe 4 The Church can pray in faith and the prayer of faith is a strong cable and sure meanes of her safety and stayeth her till seasonable helpe come Psal. 32. 6. Therefore shall every godly man pray and then surely in the floods of great waters they shall not come neare him Ionah prayed in the floods of great waters and was safe being coÌ„passed with waves weeds rockes and mountaines chap. 2. 1. Thesefore is the Church unmooveable and shall so continue to the end of the world seeing no flood shall carry her away and God whose she is is never wanting never wearie in helping her He had saved her from the dragon by raysing up a man-child he saved her the second time by hiding her and now the third time he drawes her out of the floods which intended to drowne her so as earth and hell wearie themselves in vaine in devising to overthrow her The more impudent the Papists who say we teach that the Church fayled from off the earth all the time of Antichrist for the space of a thousand
will walke in the easie and broad way where is elbow-roome profits pleasures â—applause of the world and pleasing of a mans selfe 3 The worth of grace and salvation and the excellency of eternall life allows it not to be common to every idle hand It is as a precious commodity in the hands of a few as pearles and jewells are so much more advanced in price as they be harder to come by 4 The true Church is the parke of God empaled from the rest of the world or a garden enclosed Cant 4. 12. aparadice of God not the wast of the world a fold not the field If it be objected that the multitude of Abrahams seed are as the sands of the sea innumerable Gen. 15. 5. and who can number the dust of Jacob or the fourth part of Israel as Num 24 10. and that Sion shall abound with children and many shall come from the East and West and sit downe in the kingdome of God Mat. 8. 11. and that Iohn saw a multitude which none could number of all nations kindreds tribes and tongues that stood before the Lambe in white robes Rev. 7. 9. To all these and like places I answer That wee must consider the Beleevers 1 Simply in respect of themselves and the Church in respect of the severall parts and thus they are an innumerable multitude 2 Comparatively in respect of unbeleevers infidells hypocrites and reprobates so they are few and as an handfull to a whole floore a remnant to a whole piece a sparke to a great flame a drop to a whole streame Therefore multitudes are no marke of the true Church as Papists teach but of Satans Synagogue neither the rule of our way which is straighter then that the multitude walke in 2 Be not offended with the fewnesse of the godly compared with heapes of wicked men The true Church is as a little wheat in an huge heape of chaffe as a little gold in a mountaine of clay or drosse a gleaning after the harvest a few berries after the vintage And thus as it hath beene it wil be till the GOD of heaven have cast the god of the world into his owne place Neither bee offended that wee teach them to be few but rather quarrell with Christ and the Scripture from whom wee so speake For wee stint not this number to a definite company as some fondly say we do this is their Arithmeticke neither ours nor the Scriptures But a few there are and as our text saith But a remnant Why wrangle they not with the Scripture that speakes but of one of a City and two of a tribe as it was then it may be againe But let such stretch the way of heaven as wide as they can yet will it bee too strait for carnall men and carelesse men be they never so just and civill 3. Let us strive earnestly to be of this little flocke and remnant and joyne rather with a few godly then a multitude of sinners Walk in the way of good meÌ„ and though thy company be small it shall be good and suppose this sect be every where blasphemed in court in country in markets and meetings in pulpits and tavernes yet one day thou shalt wish thy selfe of this small number and be most unhappie that thou hast sorted with thy company which thou hast chosen and now canst have no better 4. If the true members of the Church bee so few never bee daunted at the great shoales and number of Atheists Epicures Libertines hypocrites scorners blasphemers worldings not at the overspreading of Popery and Idolatry Wee must not measure the Church by our senses though few appeare yet there is a remnant God will have seven thousand reserved whom Elias cannot see Rom. 1. 1. 5. A few there be who in heart and soule cleave to us the benefit of whose prayers we enjoy 5. If so few shall bee saved praise God that any beleeve and that ever it was thy lott to bee brought to the faith seeing the Apostasie to Antichrist is so generall this is as great a mercy to thee as in the great deluge one Noah to bee saved or in a raging fire in a City one house or one person to bee saved Which keepe the Commandements of God Here is the first of the properties by which the small remnant is described where 1. What it is to keepe the Commandements 2. How the godly keepe them The keeping is either Legall or Euangelicall Legall is the perfect and personall observation of the whole Law in the whole man in all things at all times Matth. 19. 17. If thou wilt enter into life keepe the Commandements Thus onely Christ since the fall kept the Commandements and wee shall in heaven This is not here meant Euangelicall is that acceptable obedience to the Law which the Gospell injoyneth upon Beleevers To understand this know 1. That the Gospell being not to abolish but to establish the Law is not satisfied unlesse the Beleever bring such a perfect and absolute obedience as the Law requireth Onely this being impossible to the infirmity of flesh it is satisfied that wee bring it not in our owne person as the Law requires but in the person of our surety made by God our righteousnesse 2. And because the grace of the Gospell allowes us not to be carelesse or idle in the work of the Lord it enjoynes on every Beleever a conscionable and constant indeavor of keeping all the CoÌ„mandements of God even in our owne persons in way of gratitude and thankfulnesse 3. And lest the godly should bee discouraged by the sense of their owne imperfections and failings in performance seeing themselves at best but unprofitable servants for their incouragement quickning the Gospel calleth that indeavour and strife in obedience being chearfull and sincere A keeping of the Commandements because it is accepted of God as perfect the person being in Christ in whom all defect and imperfection is covered But how doe the godly keepe the Commandements In just conditions and in sure and safe coffers The conditions are foure They keepe them 1. Vndiminished God hath betrusted them with his whole law and they set all the law of God before them and have respect to all the Commandements they be no Papists to strike out the second Commandement or any other They know the Commandements are linked and chained together as a band of ten clauses breake one and the whole band is forfeited 2. Vnmingled not blending the Lords sweet wine with puddle water of humane fancies This remnant care not for the additions traditions and commandements of men but hold them close to the Commandements of God They pollute not themselves with the abominations of Popery superstition and Idolatry but shut their eares against the determinations of Churches Councels Fathers Popes contrary to Gods commandements yea ifan Angell should bring any other doctrine they would pronounce him accursed 3. Vnviolate defending propagating maintaining
followes with inward temptations some with outward afflictions some he lashes with the scourges of spitefull and lying tongues and all he drawes into what dangers he can He is no wise Christian that makes not account of all the spight that the devill by wicked men can create him 2 Take good notice why wicked men make godly men theit butt to shoot all deadly arrowes against If we beleeve them they are heretickes schismatickes rebells hypocrites the vilest monsters of men and so they harden themselves in impudency as the devill himselfe is not more fowle and nimble in horrible lying and false accusing But this scripture shews the just reason of the dragons hatred it is because they keepe the commandements of God and have the faith of Jesus Christ they cannot forsake their rule to runne with evill men into excesses nor swim with the streame nor enrich themselves by choaking their consciences nor cover or cast a mantle over mens sinnes by their society silence or the like practise Let none of such as feare God like themselves the worse to heare themselves blasphemed by impudent and shamelesse sinners For as these must do it being ruled by the devill so they must suffer it being ruled by God 3 Let men feare to persecute and blaspheme the remnant of the faithfull and obedient Christians who will not yeild to Antichristian devises nor depart from their owne rule Or else blame not the word for charging them to be his brats whose practise and language they here see it to be as Christ told the Jews Ioh. 8. you are of your father the devill his workes you do When the enemies of Gods Church cast the Saints into prison the devill doth it Rev. 2. 10. When Iudas comes to betray the souldiers to apprehend false witnesses to accuse Jews to scorne and mocke the prince of the world comes in them Ioh. 14. 30. This of the second note 3 If wee would know our selves of this remnant we must finde this property that wee keepe the testimony of Jesus Christ. Tit. 1. 9. wee must hold fast the faithfull word And the reasons are many 1 Wee had need so do having so many with-holders the dragon puls it from us by temptation the beast by persecution the wicked by scornes and derision all would pull us from our hold and then were wee easily conquered 2 Our love to Christ commands it By holding the testimony we hold Christ himselfe Search the Scriptures they witnesse of me Ioh. 5. 39. The object of the word is Jesus the use of it to testifie of Christ. 3 The truth must bee firmely held as is said Buy the truth and sell it not it is true and testified by truth it selfe who is the mighty God and cannot lye 4 It is the sure evidence of our salvation of our heavenly inheritance a saving testimony because it is the testimony of Jesus Rev. 1. 3. blessed is he that readeth heareth and keepe it not meritoriously as if he therefore merited salvation but as it is an instrument of God and directive appointed as a rule to guide us unto salvation Now as men looke up their evidences in sure and safe places delight often to read them suffer no man to cousen them of them whatsoever casually comes these shal be by all possible meanes safe-guarded so ought we much more here without which we have no assurance or tenure to one foot in heaven Beware therefore of being ashamed of this testimony being the testimony of Jesus Christ as many be and let it go First for the contrariety of the doctrine to nature and naturall courses Secondly for the plainnesse and simplicity of it for Christ came from heaven to bring this doctrine which all the skill of Men and Angels could not reach Thirdly for the crosses and afflictions that attend it being the word of the crosse Fourthly for the infirmity of professors which makes many both Preachers and hearers ashamed of the sincerity and strictnesse of it Beware also of Apostasie from the truth The marke of a Beleever is to have the testimony not to have had it It is a misery to say Fuimus Troes I was a Protestant I was a professor of religion c. And beware of scorning hindring persecuting the truth which is most contrary to this of the remnant Each of these is a brand of a wicked man in whom the spirit of the dragon breathes This of the third note 4 The calling of ever Christian is to be a witnesse to Jesus Christ. Heb. 12. 1 being compassed with such a cloud of witnesses that is the godly who witnessed the truth and to whom the Scripture witnessed that by their faith they pleased God Esa. 43. 9 10. Ye are my witnesses This witnesse is either inward or outward The former is by the inward faith and affection of the soule by which wee give strongest testimony to Jesus Christ that he is the only Lord and husband of his Church our Emanuel the redeemer of his Church the saviour of his body and that he hath fully and perfectly fulfilled all righteounesse by the merit and vertue whereof the Church in generall and my selfe in speciall a beleeving member shall obtaine salvation True faith is the most reall testimony to Jesus Christ that can be For this is to set to his seale that God is true Iohn 3. 33. namely in his word and covenant concerning salvation by Iesus Christ. And he that beleeveth hath the witnesse in himselfe 1 Ioh 5. 10. Faith brings in the spirit of God and his office is to witnesse unto Christ and to acquaint us with the things given us of God And that spirit to which the spirit of God giveth witnesse will hold to the truth witnessed in him if all the world and power of earth and hell would witnesse against him What an honest man hath set his seale to he will never be driven off it but by his faith he hath set his seale to the truth and testament of Iesus Christ. Outwardly the Beleever witnesseth to Christ three wayes 1 By profession and confession of the mouth Rom. 10. 10. with the mouth wee confesse to salvation that is give cleare witnesse to all the doctrine concerning the nature person offices and benefits of Iesus Christ and that we rest and leane on him onely for salvation 2 By practise of life beseeming the faith of Christ for this is a witnesse that Christ liveth in us mooveth in us ruleth in us and that wee live not henceforth but Christ liveth in us Gal. 2. 20. 3 By passion and suffering for Christ and his holy religion for martyrs and witnesses are all one Acts 22. 20. Paul calls Steven Christs witnesse and Rev. 2. 13. Antipas that faithfull witnesse was slaine And not only the suffering of the paines of death but inferior persecutions by scourgings of hand or tongue or scornings is a witnessing to Christ in the lower degrees of Martyrdome Object
Christ neither needeth nor receiveth the testimony of any man Ioh. 5. 33. Answ. Christ is true God and his truth is the truth of God infallible more certaine and firme then al mens testimony And it were very unworthy that infinite should need finite or infallible should need fallible or that the author of truth should need authority from men In this sense Christ neither needeth nor receiveth the witnesse of any man as necessarie to himselfe or for his own part but that they might be saved partly for the weaknesse of men who cannot come to understand divine things without mens testimony or ministery and partly for their salvation which by men he promoteth He useth Iohns witnesse and calleth for the witnesse of the meanest beleever Now the reasons why every one of the remnant must give witnesse to Christ are these 1 Nothing that wee can do can more honor God and Iesus Christ then this Rom. 4. 21. Abraham was strong in faith and gave glory to God What or wherein can wee give greater glory to God then when our faith giveth him a witnesse of his great power truth and goodnesse even contrary to sense and reason as Abraham did 2 Nothing can more honour our selves then to be vouchsafed witnesses to God testifying his truth and the excellency of Gods holy religion both in word and conversation Were it not a great honour for a great Prince to call a meane subject to be a witnesse on his side for the opening of a truth that nearly in honour concernes him But this honor have all the Saints it being the office and function of the whole Church to be the ground and piller of truth the upholder and maintainer of that truth which upholdeth the honor of God himselfe What an honor was it that the Lord called in the whole Church of the Iewes to be witnesses on his side Esa. 43. 10. against all the heathens to testifie of his Omniscience in predictions of things to come which their gods could not do and of his Omnipotency in admirable workes done for them in the wildernesse in the sea in the land of his singular goodnesse and providence in innumerable mercies wherein they were advanced above all people of the earth Did the Lord need them to witnesse no but it was their honour to be vouchsafed such grace that whereas all the heathens witnessed to their idolls they of all people on the earth witnessed and celebrated the great and noble acts of God done among them 3 Nothing makes us liker to Christ our head that true and faithfull witnesse this was his speciall office to witnesse the truth as the redeemer of mankinde and the author of truth Ioh. 18. 37. For this cause was I borne and came into the world that I might testifie of the truth Even so every member of Christ is borne into the Church and commeth into the world of Beleevers to give witnesse unto the truth as being taught in the truth and as the redeemed of the Lord. 4 As nothing can make us liker to God so nothing is better pleasing unto God God the Father hath often and sundry wayes testified unto his Son First Sensibly and audibly in his baptisme and transfiguration also that he was the son of his love who had all his love cast upon him Secondly By the internall revelation of his Spirit in the hearts of beleevers as to Peter Mat. 16. 17 Flesh and blood hath not revealed this but my Father in heaven Thirdly and especially by the mission ministery of the Son himselfe Ioh. 3. 33. he that receiveth his testimony fealeth that God is true for he whom God hath sent speaketh the words of God If wee desire to be like God or to please God we must herein imitate him as deare children Which serves for the reproofe of such as are afraid or ashamed of this testimony contrary to 2 Tim. 1. 8. Be not ashamed of the testimony of our Lord. Many will not testifie to Christ among poore men some because great men resist it some are afraid of the strictnesse of it some of the crosses some of the scornes of it and most because this witnesse would witnesse against their own contrary courses and men of little faith are dejected in small matters But such Christ wil be ashamed of in the day of his appearing and shall witnesse against them that he never knew them Such also are condemned as do contest against the witnessing of Christ. The world is full of false witnesses such as were suborned against Christ as First all false teachers that father that on Christ which he never spake as Papists or others that deny any article of faith and Christian Religion so the Apostle 1 Cor. 15. If the dead rise not againe we are false witnesses So to teach the doctrine of mans merit of free-will to good image-worship or the like is to be a false witnesse against Christ himselfe Secondly all unbeleevers that receive not this testimony whether such as scorne to heare the witnesses of Christ if they dislike the person they will none of the witnesse loth to drinke good wine because they like not the dish or such as heare sometime but beleeve not the witnesse this infidelity makes God a liar so farre as a wicked man can 1 Ioh. 5. 11. Thirdly such as contest against his witnesses to elevate their testimony for as in the dayes of his flesh there wanted not such as witnessed against himselfe in person that he was a drunkard a devill a friend to Publicans and sinners an enemie to Caesar a blasphemer so for the same end to weaken the authority of his witnesses there never wanted such as would witnesse against Iob that he was an hypocrite that Paul was a pestilent fellow a moover of sedition a preacher of false doctrin unworthy to live And can the devill devise so foule accusations or so slaunderous which his agents will not boldly urge against the witnesses of Christ to whose innocency godlinesse God himselfe witnesseth This also serveth to comfort 1 Poore Christians despised in the world God honors the poorest Beleever to be a witnesse to his truth and a poore mans testimony is as good even in mens Courts as a rich but much more before Gods tribunall 2 Such as suffer for this testimony losses reproaches and the contempt of the world Even wee lovingly respect such as suffer for their love to us in upholding our truth and innocency and much more doth the Lord see the promise for incouragement Mat. 19. 29. It is also a word of instruction that we frame and fit our selves to this witnesse Quest. How may that be Answ. To a good testimony is required a good witnesse and to a good witnesse must concurre these five things 1 Knowledge and certaine perswasion of the truth to which we are to testifie When Christ was to raise up witnesses to the truth of the Gospell he would have them his owne
the devill great advantages 176 Love of Christ which will hold out to the death foure notes of it 631 Love the godly unseene and how 828 Luther where the Church was before his time 303 771 Lying signes and wonders why 412 M Magistrates must resemble God in foure things 286 Manchild Christ like it not the same 261 Constantine with the like so called 266 collectively reasons 267 Martyrs overcome the Dragon and others too with three qualities 618 how in suffering they overcome 622 Meanes to a voide the Dragons wrath 708 Michael notes Christ 341 Ministers starres in the Church 81 must resemble starres how and wherein 82 motives to ministeriall duties 84 dignity duty end and comfort of a good Minister 122 225 must preach woes as well as comforts 656 reasons 657 objections remooved 658 who blame worthy 663 Ministery though sharpe must be endured motives 668 Modesty commended 7 Moone resembles the world in foure things 62 must bee kept below Christ both the best and worst of the world 65 for five reasons 66 must bee held with foure cautions 67 notes of one whom the world hath overcome 75 and one that hath the moone under his feet 77 Mourne to see Gods Kingdome opposed or not enlarged Multitude no sure note of the Church 414 N No newes to see the Church goared and persecuted 193 No calling or condition can secure a good man from opposition 253 No prevailing against the Church 365. objections answered 369 No easie thing to bee a Christian 627 yet many make such account foure sorts 629 Notes of one seduced of the devill 421 Notes of one lying under the Dragons power or wrath 705 Notes of one whose place shall not bee found among Saints 398 Notes of one prevayling against the Dragon 377 and of one in whom the Dragon preuailes 379 Number of ten implies perfection 188 Number of true enemies to Antichrist small foure reasons 831 O Occasions for Satan to take advantage at us 155 Offence not to be taken at the Apostasie of Ministers or others 237 Order our desires and conditions how 750 P Patience needfull 221 Peace how affirmed of the Church 333 Persecutor one in all ages how what use 731 Persecution from whom to be expected 735 inevitable to the Church why what use 736 even by Christian Emperors twofold 739 sometimes hindred by earthly occasions 809 Personall reproofe necessarie 666 Popes headship ever withstood 776 Power of Christ twofold 527 his power as Mediator superior to all created power 528 how discerned to be in us 545 Praise God for the overthrow of the Churches enemies 477 Objections answered 478 479 conditions meanes and motives 485 Preaching why resisted as it is 450 who condemne tart preaching 665 their sinne 666 Prepare for adversity or flight into the wildernes 304 Prevent it how 308 Profanenesse in preferring the world before Christ 69 helpes against it 70 motives 71 Prosperity of the Church sends it into a wildernesse how 293 use it warily 307 hurts more then persecution how why 340 ill fruits of it 743 no note of the Church 737 Profession of religion practises of it to cast out Satan 457 Providence God feeds his in greatest scarcity and why 316 Protectors of the Church be such three meanes 275 Q Questions of the spirituall combate two 254 R Reinerius the Inquisitors testimony of the Waldenses 774 Reioyce to see Gods Kingdome of grace prevayle 510 Reioyce in spirituall conquests and temporall 483 Recusants should consider foure things 710 their pitifull case 712 Religious courses thought uncomfortable and why 648 Repent and get out of security 675 Repiners at the Churches prosperity no true Christians 490 513 Revenge on the contempt of the Gospell instances 682 Restlesse malice of Satan his instrumēts though crost why 800 Romish religion cruell therfore false 146 Romish Church called a woman why 15 no true Church for that she giveth salvation to others then God 500 S Saints on earth have Kingly dignity and how 84 must be thankfull chearfull and live as Princes 87 and not lose their crown what 90 Salvation wholy from God to the Church and members 494 give him all the glory 497 Satan an enemie to whom 405 cast out by Christ and his members how 424 cannot hinder the birth and rising of excellent instruments 269 his chiefe aime is to throw down such instruments 232 prevent him 235 pray for such 236 Seduction how to be avoyded 417 Serpent an embleme of the divell 403 Sharper assalts are the shorter why what use 720 Sinnes as signes of wrath toward a Church 308 Slanders of Papists against the doctrine and life of Protestants 797 how dryed up of the earth 808 Souldiers of Christ why used by him 343 Subiection to Magistrates 283 Subtilty of the divell and his instruments 149 instances 152 comforts against it five 184 Superiors instructed to humiliy moderation and mercy 560 Sunne Christ resembled by it for affects and effects 36 but farre better 36 so admire him rejoyce in him bee thankfull for him imitate him and walke as beseemes him foure wayes 36 c. Starres of the Churches fal to the earth three wayes 226 yet not all why 231 T Tayle of the Dragon what and who 228 Terror by Christs power for Christs enemies 530 Testimony Gods word how Christs and ours 610 why the testimony of Iesus 841 testifie to the Gospell foure wayes 610 motives 616 Thankes to bee given for clearing our innocencie 595 how to be expressed 597 Thrones and rulers are of God 286 Treason taught among Papists not Protestants 285 Tryall of religion persons and places whether for Christ or no 429 Time times halfe what 785 Time of Antichrist short how 715 Time of Satans rage in any mischiefe determinate why what use 718 791. foretold why 784 Turke not so pernicious as Antichrist 839 V Valor of Christians in 2 things 89 Victory triumph after it not before three reasons 639 who faulty 640 Visibility and outward splendor no note of the Church 207. and 294 770. objections answered 299 Visions kinds differen reas 3 4 Vnhappy are the wicked while the godly are happie rejoyce 671 Vnitie no note of the Church 132 what unitie to preach ibid. and practise 133 W Waite for deliverance out of trouble and how 496 Walke wisely as well as warrantably 182 Watch in prosperitie with directions 747 Watch against satan three rules 251 Warfare of the Church on earth 335 Want of temporals comforts against it 779 Weapons of Antichrist spirituall and temporall 822 Where Christ may not prevail the devill shall reas 679 Wicked men uphold the devills crowne dignity described 105 they cannot safely rejoyce 645 Wicked companionship to be forsaken 474 Wildernesse or sad estate the estate of the Church 295 cōfort contentment in it 306 Winges of the woman what why whence 756 Wisedome of the serpent in foure things 179. meanes to get it five 182. practise of it 183 Witnesses who
the two witnesses are 315 Withstand Satan sixe rules 258 Wiues duties to their husb 18. c. Wizzards no good Christian that seekes to them 506 Woe what note it is 6â—6 Woman the Church militant so called 16 17 Word of God by it wee overcome spirituall enemies how 611 treachery of Papists disarming us of it 613. word neglected or despised leaves wicked sinners 614 World must not get our affections conformity patronage 14 Y Youth taxed for slipping their time 723 Z Zeale meeknes how to be tempered in Ministers others 661 ERRATA Pag. 14. read it lyeth in wickednesse p. 38. r let the light make us ashamed p. 75 r. in the full and all is gone p. 103. r. personall and doctrinall and they have not the succession of Peter who have not the faithof Peter p. 112. r. may well mistrust their conversion p. 135 r. in Iohns time having command c p. 199. r. must not touch Iobs life p. â—74 r. either of their faith or salvation p. 282. r. meditate often on Gods promises p. 285 r laudatorie oration p. 310 r. word of salvation p. 522. r. Nathan or Gad p. 607. r. dead workes Heb. 9. 14. p. 7â—5 r. more easily drawne p. 803 r. all these happie meanes p. 837 r. Oh how love I thy Law FINIS Hebr. 11. 4. Hebr. 12. 1. 1 Tim. 9. 12 2 Tim. 2. 5. 4 8. 2 Chr. 19. 11 20. 17 Phil. 1. 27. Parts of the Chapter 1 What is this Wonder The greatnes of the wonder in 3. things The manner of apperance of this vision Sundry ends why God thus revealed himselfe Spiritus Deâ— alli cit Satanae cogit vi The place where this wonder appeareth By heaven commonly in this booke is meant the militant Church For 3. reasons 1. 2. 3. Attention affection incited by sundry arguments 1. 2. 3. The modesty of this holy Evangelist His fidelity 1 To his Lord. 2 To the Church True members of the Church are in heaven upon earth 1 In expectation 2 In inchoation Saints in heaven fully freed from all evils 1 From the evill world foure waies 2 From the corruptions of the world 3 From wicked persons societies Conformity of Saints in earth with Saints of heaven 1 In vision of God 2 In framing to the Charter of heaven 3 In keeping a perpetuall Sabbath 4 In fruition of the presence of Christ. 5 In enjoying God the meanes of their lives Vse No true members of the Church 1 That have no birth but from earth 2 That have no inheritance but in earth 3 That have no conversation but in earth * 4 That have no delight but in earth Discernable by 4 notes Vse The Christian is in the world not of the world The world may not gaine our affections 2 Nor our conformity 3 Nor our patronage 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Woman in this mysticall booke signieth 3. things 1 Idols 2 City of Rome 3 The true Church This woman is not the Church triumphant for 3. reasons Church compared to a womâ—â— 1 In respect of her selfe 3 Causes 2 In relation to others 1 To God 2 To Christ. 3 To Christians The spouse of Christ 1 must cleave to her husband 1 In person for 4. reasons 1. 2. 3. 4. 2 In affection 3 In affliction 2 She must depend upon her husband 1 For direction 2 For protection 3 For provision 3 She must honour her husband 4 She must please her husband In 1 Not pleasing her selfe 2 Nor pleasing men 3 Observing what will best please him 4 By decking the soule with graces 5 By respecting his friends 6 By delight in his presence Sixe priviledges of the spouse of Christ. 1 Free election 2 Divine pacification 3 Gracious assimilation in 4. things 1. 2. 3. 4 Free donation in 4. things 1. 2. 3. 4. 5 High exaltation in 3. things 1. 2. 3. 6 Eternall consolation Answereth all objections 1 In things which might prevent our happinesse 2 In things that might discontinue to our happinesse In posse non peccare In non posse peccare Christ the Sun is there opposed 1. to shadowes of the ceremoniall Law 2 To our naturall darknes 1 Vnity 2 Light Solis Jubar in vegore miridâ—aâ—o oculos intueÌ„lium perstringit et talis est gloâ—ia Christi summa et inaspectabilis 3 Purity 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Multioculum 4 Power 5 Participation Effects of this Sunne of the Church 1 Illumination 2 Direction 3 Refection 4 Distinction of seasons Vse The Sunne of the Church infinitely surpasseth the sun of the world in 6. things 2 Rejoyce in our Sunne 3 Be thankful for our Sunne risen 4 Imitate our Sunne 5 Walke beseeming our sunne 1 Warily 2 Watchfully 3 Decently 4 Diligently Vse The Sunne of the Church never setteth Christ a garment why Necessitie of a garment in 3 things 1 To cover the body 2 To sence the body 3 To cherish the body 2 vse of garments is for ornament 3 For distiction This garment differeth from other garments in 5. things 1 The author 2 The matter 3 The price 4 The vse 5 The duraÌ„ce The woman cloathed with this Sunne 1 On Gods part by imputation 2 On mans part by application Quidam induunt Christum tantum quoad Sacramenti perceptionem alij et ad vitae sanctificationem Five graces requisite to the clothing of a christian â— Repentance 2 Faith 3 Prayer 4 Holinesse 5 Hope 1 Duty hence to put on this garment is necessary 1 To save from evils Cant. 1. 7. The Church wold find Christ at noone in the heat of the the sun of persecution to be refreshed by him 2 To procure us all good 2 wayes The putting on of this garment is a continuall act of this life And in much weaknesse for 2. reasons Christians must expresse the bright shining of this garment 1 In renovatioÌ„ of nature 2 In the shine of spirituall graces 3 In shining conversation Reasons 5. 2. 3. 4. 5. Vse Not to cast dirt upon so pretious a garment 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Not to leave it off for the frown of men 4. reasons 2. 3. 4. We must keep cleane this costly garment for 3. reasons 1. 2. 3. How to keepe our garment cleane 3. rules 1. 2. 3. Vse 7 Sorts of men defile their garments 1. 2. 4. 5. 6. 7. Vse Beware of stayning thy holy profession 1. 2. 3. 4. Saints by calling be Saints in conversation Six helps to keep our garments cleane 2. 3. 4. 5. Property 2. The world compared to the Moone in 4. things 1 In inferiority 2 In mutabilitie 3 In obscurity 4. In the use The treading of the Moone under feet is the contempt of the world A sound Christian despiseth the best of the world And the worst of the world And all the world in comparison of Christ. Reasons 5. 1. 2. 4. Sound judgment holds earthly things good with 4 Cautions 1. 2. 3. Why the christian prizeth Christ above all the world
engineir against the Saints I. 1 Stratagem is to intercept victuall from the Christian souldier 1 By hindring preachers 2 By hindring men from comming to heare 3 By hindring the hearing being come He stealeth the word 3 waies 3. 4 By intercepting it froÌ„ the heart and life 4. waies II. 2 Stratagem to disarme us 2 waies 2. How Satan turneth our own weapons against our selves As our graces And Gods word 2. waies III. 3 Stratagem is to breake our ranks in our duties 1 Of our generall calling 2 Of our speciall calling IV. 4 Stratagem is to dissemble a flight 3. instances V 5 Stratagem by light skirmishes get great advantages Motives to avoid small and secret sins The 6. stratagem of the 7. heads Satan sprea deth false feares concerning mens estates Foure instances I. II. And concerning their actions Foure instances Vse I. Serpentine wisdome is in fourethings Nâ—mo enim celerius oppâ—imitur quam qâ—irihil aut paruÌ„ timet hostisque stâ—enuitatem ignorat 2. 3. 1 Sam. 21. 14. 4. Christians must walke as wisely as warrantably Meanes to get this serpÄ›tine wisedome 5. Wherein is the practise of true wisdome Wee must not only do good but be wise to do good Vse 3. Comforts against the depths of Satan 5. 1. 2 3. 1 Joh. 4. 4. 5. 1 What is meant here by ten hornes II. Of the number of ten hornes Doct Hurtfull men to the Church are as hurtfull beasts to men Reas. 1. Reas. 2. Reas. 3. How the world addeth strength to the hornes The Lord suffereth these hornes for five ends Vse 1. Witnesse the most outragious and savage cruelty of Papists against Magdiburge this 1631. 2 Cor. 4. 9. and 6. 9. The Church cannot bee overcome by ten thousand hornes 1 Because their great power is limited by a greater 2. It is set against God 3. The woman hath a more mighty horne of salvation 4 God hath 4. Carpenters to scatter the 4. hornes 1. Turneth them one against another We must despaire of our strength And fly to the strength of God As also confederate with God Vse II. Enemies not to lift their hornes so high Foure Reasons I. 2. 3. 4. By seven crownes what is meant Doct. Luke 11. 21. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1. 2 Tim. 2. 26. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The dragon exerciseth Princedome 1. Spiritually Three wayes Rom. 6. 17. Rom. 6. 13. 2. Corporally Reas. 1. The dragons power contrary to Christs Sixe instances Reas. 2. Satans subtilty in getting his heads crowned Reas. 3. The sinnes of the Church often crowne the dragon Deut. â—8 13. Reas. 4. Use. 1. Rom. 6. 20. Signes of such as uphold the dragoÌ„s crown and dignity 1 Enemies to the motions and perswasions of the Spirit 2 Walke according to the course of the world 3 Beleevers of lies 3. 4 Persecutors of godly men Vse II. True Church not alwayes discernable by externall splendor Reas. 3 Vse III. The Church not inferiour to her crowned enemies 1. Not in her person 2. Not in her head 3. Not in her lowest estate 1 Pet. 4. 15. Vse IIII. Rev. 13. 8. Vse V. Wee must learne to sit and hold the crowne on Christs head 1. Cast ' downe thy crowne at his feet 2. Set up his thâ— one in thy soule 3. Take the oath of allegeance to Christ. 4. Resist the dragons incroachments upon Christ. Iude 6. Pastors of the Church called starres why Starres fall from heaven to earth Three wayes 1. In Iudgement 2. In affection 3. In practice By the dragons tayle what is meant Cauda est 1. Naturalis pars animaâ—is Exo. 4. 4 2 Metaphorica Deut. 18 15. pro ignobili imbecilli vili 3. Mystica Apoc 9. 10. in hoc loco False Prophets called the Taile in 4. respects The best interpietation of a prophesie i the accomplishment of it In that fourth persecution under Antoninus Verus Revel 6. 5. All the starres not cast downe Three Reasons Ecclesia est cor mundi primum vivens ultimum moriens The chiefe aime of the dragon is to cast down the starres How many starres in the Romish church were cast downe Reason Luke 10. 17. Reas. 2. Reas. 3 Reas. 4. Reas. 5. Use. 1. How the stars may prevent their casting downe by five practices Vse II. Prayer for our Ministers how prevaleÌ„t Eph. 6. 20. Use III. Vse IIII. Vse V. Comfort to the shining starres 4. Grounds Doct. II. The dragon cannot cast downe all the â—ars but only 〈◊〉 part Rev. 8. 4. Reas. 1. Reas. 2. Reas. 3. Reas. 4. Mediators not meritorious as Christ but ministeriall Nazianzen Reas. 5. Many wayes the Lord can and doth defeat the dragon 7. Instances Act. 23. 6. Pro. 16. 7. Use. 1. Vse II. No prevailing against the Saints till 1. God permit 2. Gods time is come 3. Their work be done Use III. Vse IIII. Ier. 11. 19. Acts 18 10. Ier. 20. 11. Starres needfull in a darke night The dragon standeth before the woman Satan assaults the childe in the birth 3. Reasons Doct. The dragon hindreth good things in their beginning 5. Reasons Reas. 1. Reas. 2. Reas. 3. Reason 4. Reas. 5. How many wayes Satan windeth himselfe to keepe men in their naturall estate Use. 1. Satan defireth no sharper weapon then our owne security In watching against Satan observe three Rules Rule 1. Rule 2. Rule 3. Vse II. Use III. No calling or condition can secure a good man from opposition How a man may discerne the dragon standing before him Acts 16. 20. 18. 13. 6. Rules to withstand the dragon Rule 1. Rule 2. Rule 3. Rule 4. Rule 5. Rule 6. Meaning Some allusion betweene Christ and the man-childe Christ not meant by this man-childe Five Reasons * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Revel 11. 16. Rulers and Princes taken up to the Throne of God Who meant by the man-childe Why the manchilde is not to be meant of one singular person Doct. The dragons watch cannot hinder the woman from bringing forth the manchild Reas. 1. Gods decree is stable Reas. 2. Gods truth Reas. 3. Gods power Reason 4. Gods care Use. 1. II. The dragon cannot hinder the woman from bringing forth sonnes to defend the truth Nor from bringing forth Children in grace Rev. 14. 6. Rev. 3. 8. Vse II. Vse III. Meanes Doct. 11. Reas. 1. Reas. 2. Reas. 3. Reas. 4. Vse I. Vse II. Felix qui quod amat aras videlicet focos defendere fortiter audet Observ. I. Reas. 1. Vse I. Observ. II. Reas. 1. Reas. 2. Use I. Vse II. Iosh. 1. 8. Deut. 17. 18. Vse III. Fulmen est ubi cum potestate habitat iracundia Observ. 3. Use I. Vse II. Doct. Reas. 1. Reas. 2. Reas. 3. Reason 4. Reas. 5. Bellar. de Eccle. lib. 3. c. 13. de Pontif. lib. 4. cap. 14. Conclus I. Conclus 2. Conclus 3. Use. I. Vse II. Use III. Vse IIII. Ier. 12. 10. Doct. Reas. 1. Reas. 2. Vse I. Vse II. Use III. Use. 1. Use II. Vse III. Iacula facilius exâ—ipiuntur
sound beleever is hereby discerned from all hypocrites and the prophane of the world Secondly how doth this garment differ from other garments Ans. In the 1 efficient 2 matter 3 price 4 vse 5 durance 1 The Author All other garments for the body are made by man but this could onely be made by God and man Hee must be God to performe an infinite righteousnesse and meritorious obedience he must be man for it could not besteed man had it not beene done in the nature of man He must be man to suffer he must be God to overcome See Ezec. 16. 10. I clothed thee 2 The matter and manner All other garments are made of dead creatures God made naked Adam and Eve coats of skinnes of dead beasts Gen. 3 21. But for his soule he made this garment of the life and death of the Sonne of God of his death to make satisfaction of his life to fulfill the law thus for the matter Now for the manner or fashion Other garments are made to the body but we must be fashioned to this our garment Christ must not submit to us but we must frame to him 3 The price Other garments are made either of some homespunne webbe or bought with corruptible things a base vile price in comparison But this is no homespunne piece nor bought with any other price then the precious blood of Iesus Christ nothing in heaven or earth else could buy these costly robes And therefore these robes are said to be made white in the blood of the Lambe Rev. 7. 14. Other blood staines and fowles and dyes red but this blood makes white and purgeth from all sinne 1 Ioh. 1. 7 and makes white as snow Isa. 1. 18. A colour of grace not nature of faith not art 4 The use Other garments may couer our bodily nakednesse but this our spirituall and therefore are called long white robes that need no eching or patching with humane merits or satisfactions for this were absurde to set an old patch on a new garment And for ornament other garments can but adorne the body in mans eyes this beautifies the whole man in Gods eye and makes us as Iacob acceptable to our Father in our Brothers garment The durance They all waxe old and decay Even Israels clothes in the wildernesse by miracle kept from wearing fourty yeares yet afterwards fâ—ll to ragges But this is an ever-new garment for as Christs blood is ever new so is the merit of it But suppose those garments should not yet we waxe old and decay and leave them in earth but this garment we carry to heaven with us which lasts with us to all eternity Herein also it differs from other clothes for those we put on and off at our pleasure but this once put on is put on for ever never to bee put off any more Thirdly how is this woman cloathed with the Sun that is the righteousnesse of Christ more pure and shining then the sunne in his strength Answ. Two wayes 1 On Gods part by his gracious imputation of Christ and his merits unto the true beleever This is a phrase taken from creditors who doe not impute a debt they meane to forgive but account it as discharged though the party be never able to pay it So God doth impute Christs righteousnesse to the beleever and the beleevers sinnes to Christ our surety So as in and by faith in Christ made sinne for us wee are made and reputed no sinners but acquited and freely discharged Rom. 4. 24 25. Abraham beleeved and it was imputed to him for righteousnesse and not to him onely but to us that beleeve 2 On mans part by sound application and acceptation I say sound application because application is twofold 1 Sacramentall and by profession onely Gal 3. 17. all that are baptized into Christ have put on Christ. And thus in respect of the sacrament and externall profession good and bad may put him on as every man may easily hang a cloak or loose garmeÌ„t upon himselfe 2 Spirituall and by faith also when a man is not only baptized with water but also with the holy Ghost and fire when inward and outward washing goe together A man is then truely said to be clothed when he hath put on all his clothes one peece as well as another And this is Augustines distinction Some put on Christ onely by Sacramentall washing some by spirituall regeneration This is also the Apostles distinction speaking to them that were baptized already Rom. 13 14. But put yee on the Lord Iesus Christ so implying that there was a further putting on of Christ then by the Sacrament Quest. But what is required to this putting on of Christ Answ. There are five graces especially necessary to this clothing of a Christian. 1 The grace of true repentance and mortification which bewrayeth it selfe in two things 1 A sight and most humble sense and sorrow and as Dan. 9. 8 shame for our nakednesse A daily putting off the filthy ragges of our owne sinfull nature and lothsome lusts for this new garment will never come upon our old ragges of sinne Adam casts off his figgeleaves when God makes him coates 2 The grace of speciall faith which justifieth and so incorporateth into Iesus Christ. For what is putting on of clothes but a close knitting and uniting them to the body And what else is our putting on of Christ but a neere union and conjunction with him And therefore the Apostle Gal. 3. makes the putting on of Christ and being in Christ all one ver 27 28. and that this union by adoption is by faith ver 26. Now as the man and his garments are but one man so Christ and the beleever are but one even as he and his Father are but one Ioh. 17. 22. Wouldest thou daily put on Christ as thou daily puttest on thy garments then thou must daily renew and strengthen thy faith for the strengthning of this union 3 The grace of fervent invocation and prayer That Iesus Christ wold cloath himself with our sins that we may be clothed with his righteousness for before we can put on Christ Christ must put on our sinnes and wretchednesse 2. Cor. 5. 21. He made him sinne for us which knew no sinne that wee should bee made the righteousnesse of God in him Hee must bee covered with shame that our shame might bee covered 4 The grace of true sanctification and holinesse Thou canst not put on Christ but thou must put on his graces For 1 Christ is the treasury and store-house of all graces which were in all abundance in the manhood of Christ he is full of grace Ioh 1. 14. 2 Christ and his graces are inseparable so as without putting on of these there is no putting on of Christ his fulnesse supplies us Ioh. 1. 16. 3 Christ is never given for justification but his spirit is given to our sanctification
heads be not crowned they cannot long prevaile Third if he can get his diabolicall edicts once crowned they shall passe almost unquestioned and that generally and bee they never so unlawfull and wicked against Gods pure worship against Gods holy Sabbaths yet they shall prevaile not onely against the wicked who shall shew themselves good subjects in their blinde and impious obedience but especially against the godly who shall bee pursued with all the wrath of such superiours as rebels seditious disobedient to Rulers and Princes as Daniel against whom they could picke no quarrell but in the matter of his God From the desert of the Church for her sinnes crowne the Dragon God in justice appointing them to be the rodds of his wrath by whom hee whippeth his owne children for whereas the promise is that the Church obeying the commands of God he will make her the head and not the tayle and shee shall bee above and not beneath By her disobedience her adversaries become chiefe and those that hate her in affections and those that oppresse her in action get the staffe into their hand and have power as crowned Dragons over her Lament 5. 5. and especially cap 1. 5. From the justice of God against the dragon himselfe both head and members that they may runne on headlong to their perdition For the more power and greatnesse they have the more they grow in malice and madnesse against the woman and the more victories they attaine against the Church the more they exult and triumph and sooner rise to their height and fill up their measure that the Lord may awaken himselfe and rise up as a Giant and pursue and breake them and cast them as rodds into the fire as he hath ever done Note the good service that every wicked man and enemy of God and his Saints doe in the world he is of no other use and service then to hold the crowne upon the Dragons head For as every good subject must stand to the death to uphold the crowne and dignity of his lawfull Prince So doe these rebells and revolters from Jesus Christ uphold the crowne and dignity of this usurper Object God forbid there should be any such we are all Christians c. Sol. Yes the Dragon hath a number of good subjects that strongly and mightily uphold his crowne while they will protest and professe the contrary Quest. But how may we know them Sol. 1. He is free from righteousnesse that is de sacto non dejure he will have nothing to doe with that let grace wooe him and perswade him it can prevaile nothing at all let the Spirit of God perswade him to humility obedience conscience he is an enemy to the Spirits motions and perswasions but let the Dragon instigate him with wicked motions and cogitations hee is a ready agent as Iudas rejecting the good motions of the Spirit the devill entred into his heart to betray his Lord and it was soone done Let the word perswade him to change his master and of the slave of the Dragon become the Lords free man Hee resisteth the word the Spirit of God which inspired the holy Prophets and Apostles moveth us to speake the same word and the wills of beleevers to obey it But the Dragon moveth them to scorne and contradict our doctrine and so resist the holy Ghost as Steven telleth his adversaries and why because we light not candles to the Sunne nor confirme the Kings word by some of the guard nor prove the truth of Gods Spirit by men and humane spirits Eph. 2. 2. These sonnes of disobedience walke after the Prince that ruleth in the aire and being of impure cogitation and conversation how is it possible but they should judge amisse of the truth Whose eyes the god of this world hath blinded Can a blinde man judge of colours II. They walke according to the course of this world Eph. 2. 1. Frame themselves in religion and manners to the times to please men can sweare drinke scorne raile speake filthily sing beastly songs for of so wicked a Prince all the servants are extremely wicked the spirit that worketh in the children of disobedience moveth and acteth in them as the soule in the body there is no service of sinne commeth amisse and when the devill ceaseth to draw his slave from evill to worse wee may hope better things of them III. They are beleevers of lyes 2. Thess. 2. 10. They that are carried away by the effectuall working of Satan or given up to beleeve lyes carryed away with Priests Jesuites Seducers to beleeve all false doctrines contrary to truth as transubstantiation salvation by merits purging of sinne by penall workes and humane satisfactions worshippings of Angels Saints images crosses and a million of dotages being carryed about with flattering teachers to beleeve lies IV. Persecuting of godly men and ministers there Satans throne is and there the dragon is crowned Revel 2. 13. Good subjects will not indure him to be spoken against which they love well therefore they hate godly preachers and cannot abide to heare the abominations of popery and Antichrist to be detected but our Preachers say they lye as fast as their dogges runne these uphold the dragons crowne and resist the crowne and dignity of Jesus Christ what ever they prate to the contrary In beholding the battell of the woman against so many crowned adversaries learne not to esteeme of a Church by externall splendor pompe wealth or glory which is a note of the Antichristian Church Here wee see the Dragon hath seaven Crownes Dan. 11. 31. 36. Antiochus a wicked man that shall magnifie himselfe against all that is called God and speake marveilous things against the God of gods yet hee shall prosper and have armies stand on his part and Antichrist typified in Antiochus who magnifieth himselfe above all that is called God and hath on his head written names of blasphemie hath his armies standing with him Italy France Spaine and many crownes to thrust forward his Antichristian lawes and decrees It is true wee grant there is an internall splendor and glory of the Church consisting in the ornaments of faith charity patience and other vertues as also in the purity of sound and wholsome doctrine and this splendor because it constituteth the true Church it can never want and yet even in this it may be greater or lesser as the doctrine is more carefully preserved or otherwise But that outward splendor and glory which consisteth in peace wealth and multitudes of professors this may be hid oppressed and obscured for 1 This maketh for the good and safety of the Church sometimes to be hid and obscured for hereby God preserveth his Church which were it all and alway knowne all the hornes and the crowned Dragons would assault it at once to destroy it utterly 2 The greatest glory and splendor of the Church is that which appeares not to the eye of